0% found this document useful (0 votes)
139 views278 pages

Selected Writings For Children - Rabindranath Tagore Sukanta Chaudhuri - 2002 - Oxford University Press - 9789914087192 - Anna's Archive

Uploaded by

nani1only
Copyright
© © All Rights Reserved
We take content rights seriously. If you suspect this is your content, claim it here.
Available Formats
Download as PDF, TXT or read online on Scribd
0% found this document useful (0 votes)
139 views278 pages

Selected Writings For Children - Rabindranath Tagore Sukanta Chaudhuri - 2002 - Oxford University Press - 9789914087192 - Anna's Archive

Uploaded by

nani1only
Copyright
© © All Rights Reserved
We take content rights seriously. If you suspect this is your content, claim it here.
Available Formats
Download as PDF, TXT or read online on Scribd
You are on page 1/ 278

OXFORD INDIA PAPERBACKS

Bete tED WRITINGS FOR CHILDREN


RAB
|
|
IND RAN ATH
TAGORE _

epee by
SUKANTA CHAUDHURI
‘a real treasure”
Digitized by the Internet Archive
in 2023

https://archive.org/details/ison_9789914087192
Rabindranath Tagore
Selected Writings for Children

One of the most attractive yet least explored aspects of


Rabindranath’s life and imagination are his writings for children.
Not one to draw boundaries to children’s limits of feeling,
Rabindranath wrote about the entire range of
human experience for young readers.

This book presents a delightful selection of his nonsense poetry,


short plays and sketches, short stories, chatty tales, and the
fantastic world of “That Man’—all of which draw on emotions
ranging from the comic to the tragic. Richly illustrated with
drawings, paintings, and sketches by Nandalal Bose,
Gaganendranath Tagore, and Rabindranath himself,
this book will appeal to children and adults alike.

Sukanta Chaudhuri is Professor of English


at Jadavpur University, Kolkata
THE OXFORD TAGORE TRANSLATIONS

RABINDRANATH TAGORE
(TRANSLATED BY SUPRIYA CHAUDHURI)
Relationships (Jogajog)
(Oxford India Paperbacks)
RABINDRANATH TAGORE
(EDITED BY SUKANTA CHAUDHURI)
Selected Poems

RABINDRANATH TAGORE
(EDITED BY SUKANTA CHAUDHURI AND SISIR KUMAR DAS)
Selected Writings on Literature and Language

RABINDRANATH TAGORE
(EDITED BY SUKANTA CHAUDHURI)
Selected Short Stories
(Oxford India Paperbacks)
THE OXFORD TAGORE TRANSLATIONS

Rabindranath Tagore
Selected Writings for Children

General Editor
SUKANTA CHAUDHURI

Advisory Editor
SANKHA GHOSH

Introduction and Notes by


SUKANTA CHAUDHURI

OXFORD
UNIVERSITY PRESS
OXFORD
UNIVERSITY PRESS
YMCA Library Building, Jai Singh Road, New Delhi 110 001
Oxford University Press is a department of the University of Oxford. It furthers the
University’s objective of excellence in research, scholarship, and education
by publishing worldwide in
Oxford New York
Auckland Cape Town Dar es Salaam Hong Kong Karachi
Kuala Lumpur Madrid Melbourne Mexico City Nairobi
New Delhi Shanghai Taipei Toronto
With offices in
Argentina Austria Brazil Chile Czech Republic France Greece
Guatemala Hungary Italy Japan Poland Portugal Singapore
South Korea Switzerland Thailand Turkey Ukraine Vietnam
Oxford is a registered trade mark of Oxford University Press
in the UK and in certain other countries
Published in India by
Oxford University Press, New Delhi
© Oxford University Press 2002
The moral rights of the author have been asserted
Database right Oxford University Press (maker)
First published in 2002 by Oxford University Press
jointly with Visva-Bharti
Oxford India paperbacks 2006
Third impression 2010
All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced,
stored in a retrieval system, or transmitted, in any form or by any means,
without the prior permission in writing of Oxford University Press,
or as expressly permitted by law, or under terms agreed with the appropriate
reprographics rights organization. Enquiries concerning reproduction
outside the scope of the above should be sent to the Rights Department,
Oxford University Press, at the address above

You must not circulate this book in any other binding or cover,
and you must impose this same condition on any acquirer

ISBN-13: 978-0-19-568679-1
ISBN-10: 0-19-568679-9

Typeset in Abode Garamond 11/13


by Excellent Laser Typesetters, Delhi 110 034
Printed in India by De Unique 110 018
Published by Oxford University Press
YMCA Library Building, Jai Singh Road, New Delhi 110 001
General Editor’s Preface
M

Few people outside Bengal know of the extent and variety of


Rabindranath Tagore’s writings for children. Hence, this volume is a
specially valuable addition to the Oxford Tagore Translations.
We have tried to present the entire range of Rabindranath’s writings
for children, except for pieces patently written as school texts. However,
some of the verses come from an enchanting Bengali textbook, Sahaj
Path. For the rest, the poems include whimsy, nonsense and fantasy,
but also moral pieces, social narratives and historical tales. The prose
writings comprise a variety of stories, again ranging from the moral to
the fantastic. There is a selection of short humorous plays, and extracts
from the poet’s own account of his childhood.
In other words, the range of this book is much wider than the
standard fare in most children’s collections. Rabindranath did not wish
to confine children to certain narrow limits of reading and feeling. He
credited them with powers of absorption that adults may well lack, and
laid before them the entire range of human experience: the comic, the
fantastic and the reassuring, but also the tragic, the philosophic, even
at times the grim and horrific. All these matters are scaled down in
formal complexity but not in intrinsic depth. A child who goes through
this book will have extended her mind in many directions. This may
be even truer of an adult.
Like any other volume of the series, this book needed notes,
explanations and data; yet blatant academic commentary would
have been out of place. We have divided up the material so that it does
not thrust itself upon the reader. Some essential information has been
placed at points where it cannot be missed. All other material is
gathered in the ‘Explanations’ and ‘Notes on Texts and Publication’
at the end of the volume. Readers of every age and intent can browse
vi GENERAL EDITOR’S PREFACE

through these and pick out what they want. Some data for scholars—
dates, texts, provenance etc.—has been placed in a separate sequence.
Whimsy and fantasy are hard to translate. Many other matters
important to the young are too local and specific to be rendered
precisely in the terms of another language and culture. Hence,
translations of such material necessarily end up by taking certain
liberties. A few crucial departures and omissions have been pointed out
in the notes. For the rest, we have diverged from the literal text only
in order to preserve its spirit. We can fairly claim not to have diverged
too much or too often.
Every volume of the Oxford Tagore Translations includes some
illustrations, but this book is full of them for obvious reasons. Many
of the illustrations go with the texts: the two were conceived together.
Others have no organic link, but blend remarkably to provide a total
aesthetic experience, a single world of the imagination. We wanted to
open up this world to readers who do not know Bengali, or even light
up some corners of it for readers who do.
We are grateful for assistance from Smt Vijaya Mukherjee, Professor
Gautam Bhadra and Professor Tapobrata Ghosh. Special thanks are due
to the Director and staff of Rabindra Bhavan, Shantiniketan, for
supplying most of the visual material so readily and so efficiently; as
also to Dr Amlan Das Gupta for generous technical help with the
illustrations.

SUKANTA CHAUDHURI
A Note on the Contributors
x

SUVRO CHATTERJEE teaches at St Xavier’s School, Durgapur.

SUKANTA CHAUDHURI is Professor of English at Jadavpur University.

SANKHA GHOSH is a noted Bengali poet and critic. He retired as


Professor of Bengali from Jadavpur University.
SUKHENDU Ray retired as Managing Director of Guest Keen Williams
Lrd.
. a a
——— eo 0 : 1,
; athe soy ea 9 st
ya a ae
Contents

INTRODUCTION

AT THE START

GRANDFATHER’S HOLIDAY

VERSES
FLOWERS

OUR LITTLE RIVER

THE VOYAGE

THE RUNAWAY CITY

BHOTAN—MOHAN

THE FLYING MACHINE

THE BLAZE

THE TIGER ©

THE PALM TREE

SUNDAY

THE UNRESOLVED

THE STARGAZER

THE HERO

THE WISE BROTHER

BIG AND SMALL

ASTRONOMY
CONDENS

STORIES Dy)
THE SCIENTIST : 55
THE KING’S PALACE 60
THE BIG NEWS 63
THE FAIRY ; 66
MORE-THAN-TRUE 69
THE RATS’ FEAST fa
WISHES COME TRUE ie.

PLAYS 81
THE WELCOME 83
THE POET AND THE PAUPER 87
THE ORDEALS OF FAME 90
THE EXTENDED FAMILY 98
THE FREE LUNCH 103

THAT MAN 113

MORE VERSES 141


MOVING PICTURES 143
AT SIXES AND SEVENS 148
THE INVENTION OF SHOES 154
THE KING’S SON AND THE KING’S DAUGHTER 160
FRAGMENTS 163
BHAJAHARI 167
THE BUILDER 170
MADHO 1/3
TWO BIGHAS OF LAND 176
CONTENTS xi

THE MAGIC STONE 179


THE FAKE FORTRESS 181
THE CAPTIVE HERO 183
THE REPRESENTATIVE 187
THE BEGGAR’S BOUNTY 131

MY CHILDHOOD 12

DESTRUCTION 251

EXPLANATIONS 235
NOTES ON TEXTS, DATES, AND PUBLICATION 254
LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS 239,
Introduction
we

Rabindranath Tagore (whose name is really “Thakur’ in Bengali) wrote


a great deal for children. His collected works already run into thirty-
one volumes, with more to come. Out of this, enough matter for at
least two volumes consists of writings for young people. This is a much
bigger proportion than with any other of the world’s great poets, writers
or philosophers.
Ofcourse, some of these pieces
are not really for children. In
November 1902, Rabindranath’s
wife Mrinalini died, leaving be-
hind five children. The next year
Rabindranath brought out a group
of poems called Shishu (The Child)
in his Collected Poems appearing
at the time. Much of Shishu, with
some other poems, was translated
into English in 1913 as The Cres-
cent Moon. Some of the verses
were written to comfort and amuse
the younger children: they had
just lost their mother, and one, the
second sister Renuka, was seri- Rabindranath and his eldest
daughter Madhurilata. Pastel
ously ill. These poems really are
drawing, 1887.
very funny, or exciting and amus-
ing at the least. But others in the collection are sad and thoughtful
pieces—sometimes about mothers who have lost their children—while
yet others talk about children in sentimental and philosophic ways. The
young Tagores could not have understood them properly; or if they
y SELECTED WRITINGS FOR CHILDREN

did, they would have felt all the sadder. Obviously their father had
written these particular pieces for grown-ups to read.
That still leaves a great deal of writing meant for young people, and
read widely by them in Bengal from that day to this. Rabindranath was
attracted to children’s literature generally. He must have known the
English works of Lewis Carroll and Edward Lear, and no doubt much
else. His writings show their traces and memories. More importantly,
he had a deep life-long interest in children’s rhymes and tales from
Bengal: in fact, it was largely owing to his efforts that these began to
be recorded and studied seriously. He wrote a long essay on Bengali
nursery rhymes, to show how deeply these verses had entered Bengali
life. He also made a collection of 81 rhymes, and got the learned
Academy of Bengali Literature (Bangiya Sahitya Parishad) to publish
them in its journal. He also encouraged his nephew Abanindranath and
many others to collect and publish such verses. He wrote an enthu-
siastic introduction for a classic collection of fairy tales called Thakurmar
Jhuli (Grandmother’s Bag of Tales), written in wonderfully lively and
original style by a great children’s writer, Dakshinaranjan Mitra
Majumdar.
Rabindranath wrote scores of stories for grown-ups—in fact,
he was virtually the first writer of short stories in Bengali. These stories
contain many motifs and elements taken from fairy-tales, reworked in
the light of real life and adult experiences. This means that the line
between grown-up stories and children’s, fairy tales and realistic ones,
is sometimes hard to draw. The story, “Wishes Come True’, included
in this volume, is printed like any other piece among his collected short
stories for adults.
Again, Rabindranath wrote a quantity of short humorous plays
which were finally collected under the titles Hasyakoutuk (Fun and
Laughter, 1907) and Byangakoutuk (Satire and Laughter, 1907). (The
latter collection had stories as well as plays.) A few of these pieces were
acted, chiefly in the Tagore family circle. One, “The Ordeals of Fame’,
was even adapted for the public stage and acted five times at the
Emerald Theatre in Calcutta in 1895. These days, they are often acted
by children. .
But these playlets had been written for reading rather than acting.
They appeared from 1885 in the children’s magazine Balak, which was
INTRODUCTION a

later merged with the grown-ups’ magazine Bharati. There they had
been called Heanli Natya (Riddle-Plays), because they act out certain
Bengali words, syllable by syllable, as in a game of charades. Later on,
even their writer felt that this aspect of the plays did not matter very
much. More importantly, while some plays afford pure laughter, others
make fun of human attitudes or social traits. They can be, and were,
enjoyed and even acted by adults no less than children.
This is true of many other works as well. This book contains an
uproarious story-poem, “The Invention of Shoes’: it appeared in an
adult collection called Kalpana (Imaginings). Another such volume
called Sonar Tari (The Golden Boat), rich in philosophic pieces, includes
“The King’s Son and the King’s Daughter’. This poem is phrased like
a fairy-tale and sub-titled as such; but what it describes is obviously
a real boy and a real girl falling in love, as real people do thinking they
are entering a fairy-tale world. Rabindranath’s works are full of adult
fairy-tales. He knows that adults go on being children, while children
are already adults.
Hence, his writing for children reflects various styles, sometimes in
a very serious vein, because he thinks children should be taken seriously.
The story “Wishes Come True’ has a clear moral. So do many other
poems and stories (like “The Magic Stone’ in this volume), and some
of the playlets make satirical points. Besides moralizing, Rabindranath
tried to teach his young readers all kinds of other matters. Some of these
works, in fact, were written as text-books for the school founded by
him on his ancestral property at Shantiniketan, about 100 miles from
Calcutta.
This school was part of a whole ashram, or spiritual community,
that he conceived to make true his ideals about learning, living and
working for society. He attracted many famous and talented people to
live there—sometimes for a short space, sometimes all their lives. He
called his institution Visva-Bharati, which might be explained as ‘the
seat of the world’s wisdom’. Today it is a big university, but it still
includes the school he set up, as well as a major centre for farming,
village work and social uplift.
Rabindranath was unhappy with the education system of his
time. In his own school, he tried to ensure that learning was relaxed
and pleasurable; that it brought the children in contact with nature,
4 SELECTED WRITINGS FOR CHILDREN

oe,

"
yn
#

Open-air class at Shantiniketan, taught by W. W. Pearson. Woodcut by


Ramendranath Chakrabarti from Shantiniketaner Brahmacharyashram,
Visva-Bharati.

and blended with a natural and productive way of life. Classes at


Shantiniketan were held out of doors under the trees. (Some of them
still are.) The children would be taken round the countryside, shown
the stars and planets at night, told about plants and animals and, above
all, about the country life of Bengal, whose model was worked into the
community life at Shantiniketan.
INTRODUCTION 5

Rabindranath prepared many of the school-books himself, and made


sure they were enjoyable to look at and to read. In 1930 at the age
of 69, long after winning the Nobel Prize and becoming something
of a sage in the world’s eyes, he brought out an alphabet-book and
primer called Sahaj Path (Easy Learning) that was like no other
alphabet-book. It was full of witty, imaginative rhymes and stories—
very much for children, yet conveying some of the pleasures that
grown-ups get from reading literature. Some pieces are amusing, some
wistful, while others show up vivid and even harsh aspects of real life.
They also promise a feast of sheer delight in language. Rabindranath’s
first important poem for children, Nadi (The River) had appeared in
1896 in book form, and later been included in Shishu. It was written
in a novel metre that Rabindranath had to explain to adults, though
he had seen how easily children grasped it. Sahaj Path too has a trick
poem that can be read in two different metres. (It has been translated
in this book as ‘Flowers’, but of course we could not bring out the trick
metre in English.) There are ingenious stories woven out of words
containing the complicated joint consonants that make the Bengali
alphabet rather hard to learn: but these are worked into the stories as
a sort of game, and are absorbing for that reason. The books are full
of pictures, specially drawn by Nandalal Bose or Basu, an inmate of
Shantiniketan and one of the great artists of modern India.
I shall have more to say about illustrations later on. Let me carry
on now with the poems and stories. The Sahaj Path pieces were so
delightful that they were included in other books, often with illustra-
tions, purely to give pleasure to people young and old. Rabindranath
brought out several such books: Shishu Bholanath (The Young Shiva)’
in 1922; Khapchhara (At Sixes and Sevens); Se (That Man) and Chharar
Chhabi (Pictures for Rhymes) in 1937; Galpa-Salpa (Chats) just before
his death in 1941. Chhara (Rhymes), being prepared around that time,
appeared a month after his death. Many poems from these and other
books were put into two new collections later on: Chitra-Bichitra
(Varied Pictures) in 1954, and Sankalita (A Collection) in three volumes
in 1955.
' Shiva is the god of destruction, but the name ‘Bholanath’ alludes specially to his
intoxicated, entranced, unworldly state. The poet gives the name humorously, but also
philosophically, to a destructive young toddler.
6 SELECTED WRITINGSSFOR ‘CHILDREN

Much of this writing, especially in At Sixes and Sevensand That Man,


consists of pure nonsense, whimsy and fantasy. In At Sixes and Sevens,
most of the little poems draw their fun from ingenious rhymes for hard
Bengali words, sometimes made up by the poet: these cannot be
translated into any other language. That is why, rather sadly, this book
contains few pieces from this famous collection.
The whimsy and fantasy link up with a crucial activity of
Rabindranath’s later life. With very little formal training or prepara-
tion, he developed into a prolific and markedly original painter. He
had once tried painting at an earlier stage of his life, but began
practising the art seriously from about 1924, when he was 63. His first
exhibition was held in Paris in 1930. He has left behind hundreds of
oil paintings as well as great quantities of drawings and sketches,
sometimes to illustrate his own writings. This great store of art-works
is like nothing drawn or painted previously in India, or indeed hardly
anywhere else. It seems to have sprung from a very special, very original
way of seeing that Rabindranath had conjured up from the depths of
his own mind.
By this time, Rabindranath had a worldwide reputation as
poet, thinker, commentator and, in fact, a kind of sage or prophet.
One imagines that in these formal public roles, he could not always
be himself. His paintings and drawings may have provided a
means of escape. Here he could really express his most private, intimate
being.
Most grown-ups lay by their childhood memories and fantasies
within their innermost selves. This would be particularly true of
a poet like Rabindranath, in whose imagination childhood had
always been a precious ingredient; and equally of a celebrity like
Rabindranath—on public duty most of the time, forced to turn a
formal face to the world. That is why his fantasies for children
have a special importance—not only for their literary value, but as
bringing out a different, informal and intimate side of the poet-sage.
That is also how his children’s writings link up with his paintings and
drawings. He paints figures looking very like himself—as a clown, a
dancer or musician or (as in the frontispiece of this book) as riding
a strange bird.
INTRODUCTION

Hilf}
i i Wi,

Painting by Rabindranath. Rabindra Bhavan, Visva-Bharati.


8 SELECTED WRITINGS FOR CHILDREN

Rabindranath’s art is uniquely the work of his free and relaxed


imagination. Around 1924, he started drawing doodles on his manu-
scripts, joining together the words he had crossed out. He created all
sorts of designs and images in this way, above all of weird animals. He
then went on to make full-fledged drawings and paintings of strange
birds and animals. The doodles scattered*through this book show how
he worked this vein of his imagination.
That is why we have filled this book with pictures alongside
the stories and verses. Many of the pictures were not drawn to go
with these texts. (Many others, needless to say, were.) Yet in a deeper
sense, they all belong together. They lead us into a very rich, very
colourful treasure-house in a particular chamber of Rabindranath’s
mind, which we only glimpse from time to time in his serious,
formal writings. Again, people both young and old, can enter this
chamber side by side: there is no line to divide grown-up territory from
the child’s.
But we must pass from this rare vein of imagination to other, more
normal and formal ones: those too have a prominent place among
Rabindranath’s writings for children. As we have seen, many of his
pieces contain some kind of moral or lesson. We tend to be suspicious
of morals and lessons; but Rabindranath is always careful to convey
his point through an exciting story, a witty build-up or at least a
vigorous turn of language.
For instance, he has an 1899 collection of sharp little anecdotes
and allegories which he calls Kanika (Fragments). These too can be
read equally by grown-ups or children. Some are rather abstract
and philosophical; others, like the ones in this book, are as philosophi-
cal at bottom, but their point is brought out through sparkling
little fables.
Then again, he has a great number of story-poems. We could put
only a few in this book, as they are rather long. The biggest collection
of these, put together in 1908 by combining material from earlier
volumes, is called Katha 0 Kahini (Legends and Tales). A good many
poems draw on religious sources, particularly the life of the Buddha;
others on Indian history—especially the deeds of the Marathas, Sikhs
and Rajputs, celebrated as models of courage and honour. This book
contains an example of each type.
INTRODUCTION 9

Rabindranath also has a very different class of story-poems, set in


his own times. We must not forget how different those times were from
ours. Hence some very moving poems, like a famous one called ‘The
Old Servant’ (Puratan Bhritya), might seem outdated in the way they
present the relation of master and servant, rich and poor. But generally,
even in his writings for children, Rabindranath kept up a consistent
line of protest and criticism against social evils. Of the poems in this
book, “Two Bighas of Land’ is famous as a condemnation of the
tyrannous zamindari system. The zamindars or landlords (actually tax-
collectors) had been empowered by a ‘Permanent Settlement’ of land
tax made by the British rulers in 1793. Most zamindars squeezed and
oppressed their tenants, and the system was rightly blamed for the
poverty and degradation of the Indian peasant. ‘Madho’ also opens
against the background of the zamindari system, but moves on to new
types of oppression brought in by the coming of industry. Even the
whimsical collection Galpa-Salpa contains “Big News’, a perceptive
allegory about rich men and poor, the rulers and the ruled; and
‘Destruction’, an open lament about the way peace and love are
destroyed by the conflict of nations. We have put this last piece
separately at the end of the book, to match the seriousness of its theme.
People think of Rabindranath as a philosophic and romantic-
minded poet. That part of his mind is actually balanced by an intense
concern for social evils and problems in Bengal, India and the world.
This appears chiefly in his prose writings but also in his poems. His
writings for young people show the same total concern for reality as
well as imagination, the lives of men and women alongside the creations
of his mind.
That is why we have rounded off this collection with some of
Rabindranath’s accounts of his own childhood. He published two
books of memoirs, Jiban-Smriti (Memories of My Life) in 1912 and
Chhelebela (Childhood) in 1940. The two books are of different
kinds. The first was written for grown-ups, the second for children;
the first in the so-called sadhu bhasha or ‘chaste language’ used in formal
Bengali writing till quite recently, the latter in the chalit bhasha or
‘popular language’ that Bengalis always spoke and nowadays write
in. (Rabindranath did more than anyone else to bring about this
change.) But once again, there is a definite link in spirit, and of
10 SELECTED WRITINGS FOR CHILDREN

course in material, between the two books. The excerpts printed


here pass easily from one to the next, regardless of which book they
come from.

Something must be said about the illustrations in this volume. Of


Rabindranath’s own paintings and drawings I have spoken already; but
a lot of the pictures here are by other people, belonging to his family
or associated with the Shantiniketan community. Some of them were
drawn specially for the pieces they accompany. In other cases there is
a common subject, and in yet others only a common spirit. But all of
them, in one way or another, draw on the material and ambience of
Rabindranath’s life and work.
The first people to mention must be the poet’s two nephews,
Gaganendranath (1867-1938) and Abanindranath (1871-1951). Among
the most eminent artists of modern India, they were also children’s
authors in their own right—Abanindranath in a big way. Both of them
illustrated their uncle’s work. Abanindranath, for instance, contributed
paintings to a sumptuous edition of The Crescent Moon in 1913.
Gaganendranath made a number of plates to illustrate Rabindranath’s
memoirs (Jiban-Smriti). And they both have pictures that fit in
wonderfully with one or other of Rabindranath’s works, though not
actually drawn to illustrate it.
The most important name in Tagore illustration is that of Nandalal
Bose (1883-1966). Another of the giants of modern Indian art,
Nandalal went to live at Shantiniketan in 1920, and soon became head
of the Kala Bhavan or Art School there. Shantiniketan is full of his
works—most prominently the murals he drew on the walls of many
buildings. The girls of a dormitory called Santoshalay have the happy
experience of living among walls painted by him and his pupils, chiefly
with pictures of animals. Nandalal has left his ‘signature’ in a corner
of Santoshalay: a picture of himself being hugged by a bear.
INTRODUCTION 11

Nandalal drew the pictures for many of Rabindranath’s books


for children. He decorated the Bengali primer Sahaj Path with a classic
series of woodcuts and line drawings. One striking group of woodcuts
accompanies the alphabet-rhymes. Like the rhymes themselves, they
sketch a number of enchanting little scenes, both realistic and fanciful.
We have worked them into the margins of another group of poems,
here entitled ‘Moving Pictures’. Many ofthe other pictures in this book
are also by Nandialal.
Shantiniketan attracted other well-known artists, and trained more.
The greatest of them was a sculptor of genius, Ramkinkar Baij; but
many others filled the Shantiniketan art scene over many decades, like
Asitkumar Haldar, Binodebehari Mukhopadhyay, Mukul Dey and

Fe tes as ge hi i Pil,

Nandalal Bose hugged by a bear: Mural by Nandalal and pupils.


Santoshalay, Visva-Bharati.

Surendranath Kar. In this book, you will find illustrations by some of


them, as well as others who trained or worked at Shantiniketan.
Rabindranath conceived of a rich and full way to live one’s life,
drawing on art and music as well as poetic language. He used all these
12 SELECTED WRITINGS FOR CHILDREN

means to understand the world around us, in its practical and even
harsh aspects as well as the pleasant and fanciful ones, He thought a
lot about young people and did a lot for them. Above all, he wanted
them to know the happiness that comes from looking at the world,
engaging with it and expressing oneself by every possible means. This
book shows the ways in which he tried to convey this involvement.
At the Start
M4

Before we begin, it may be helpful to explain a few points relating to


many of the pieces.
Dada and Didi mean ‘elder brother’ and ‘elder sister’ respectively.
But they are also used of cousins, and in fact of other people in a
friendly or respectful way. Finally, they are used between grandparents
and grandchildren. Baba means ‘father’, but is also used of older men,
small boys, and holy men.
Khokaand Khuki are terms of affection for small boys and small girls
respectively.
Babu is added after the first names of men as a polite way of
addressing or referring to them. It is also used, by itself, by servants
towards their masters, and humble people generally towards those of
higher social rank.
In Rabindranath’s day, Indian money consisted of the rupee, divided
into 16 annas with 4 paise (singular paisa) to the anna — i.e., 64 paise
to the rupee. Today, the decimal currency divides the rupee into
100 paise.
Rabindranath een refers to Indian seasons and the months of the
Bengali year. In this book, we have sometimes rendered these in general
terms as ‘spring’, ‘summer’, ‘the rains’, ‘autumn’ or ‘winter. But where
the exact reference seemed important, we have kept the Indian names,
so that the following table might be useful. (As the terms are used in
other Indian languages as well, we have spelt them according to their
basic Sanskrit forms.)
Summer (grishma) : Vaishakh, mid-April to mid-May
Jyaishtha, mid-May to mid-June
Rains or monsoon (varsha) : Asharh, mid-June to mid-July
Shravan, mid-July to mid-August
14 SELECTED WRITINGS FOR CHILDREN

Early autumn (sharat) : Bhadra, mid-August to mid-September


Ashwin, mid-September to mid-October
Late autumn (/emanta) : Kartik, mid-October to mid-November
Agrahayan, mid-November to mid-December
Winter (sheet) : Poush, mid-December to mid-January
Magh, mid-January to mid-February
Spring (vasanta) : Phalgun, mid-February to mid-March
Chaitra, mid-March to mid-April
Rabindranath also refers to many plants, flowers and birds that have
no English names. We have explained these only if it is not clear from
the text what they might be, or if some special feature about them needs
pointing out.
A few poems and stories cannot be understood without a little
information, which we have put at the start of the piece or section.
All other information has been collected in the endnotes. Many readers,
especially Indians, will not need it all; but it is there if you want it.
We suggest you glance at the ‘Explanations’ anyway: they contain some
material you may not think of looking for, but which will help you
to appreciate the works better. An obelisk (tT) in the text indicates that
there is a note at the end about that word or phrase. You will also find
a lot of information in the Introduction.
As scholars may also need—or even like!—to read these works, we
have put in a separate set of material for their use. If you are simply
reading for pleasure, you can ignore these notes.
Grandfather's Holiday
we

Your holiday’s among blue skies, your holiday’s in the meadows,


Your holiday’s along the steps down to the fathomless lake.
Under the tamarind tree it lies, in a corner of the barn,
Among the parul creepers, in every bush and brake.
Your holiday hope’s a-tremble in the fields where young rice grows,
Your holiday joy is dancing in waves where the river flows.

I am your old grandfather: through spectacles I peer,


I’m caught up in the spider’s web of all the world’s affairs.
My holiday goes in the garb of your own holiday,
And in your voice, my holiday's sweet-piping music plays.
My holiday along the path of your dancing eyes is sped:
At the heart of your holiday, my holiday lies hid.

Your holiday’s a ferry-boat where autumn plies the oars.


The shiuli grove your holiday-basket fills with its white flowers.
Your holiday companion is the dewy wind that breaks
Voyaging through the chilly night from Himalayan mountain-peaks.
And when among the opening buds the autumn dawning glides,
It comes draped in a mantle with your holiday colours dyed.

You leap, you run around my room: your holiday’s in flood.


My piled-up work, my ledger-books all tremble at the thud.
16 SELECTED WRITINGS FOR ‘CHIEDREN

O come and leap into my lap, come hug me in your play—


Set up a storm within my heart, - my endless holiday.
He who grants you your holiday, who knows what He might mean?
My holiday I gain from you, and that is where I win.
~

—Translated by Sukanta Chaudhuri


Verses
ue
Flowers
M

I couldn’t see
Upon this tree
A single flower

We
Yesterday,
And now it’s full:
Can the gardener tell
How it could happen
Just this way?

At hide and seek


The flowers peek,
Within the trees
wv
They come and go.
Where do they hide,
Where do they bide
With faces veiled?
Does someone know?

Hidden from looks


Within their nooks
They watch and wait
With open ear,
Until the breeze
Among the trees
20 SELECTED WRITINGS FOR CHILDREN

Whistles a call
They somehow hear.

At frantic pace
They scrub their faces
For there’s just
No time to lose;
Then on they press
In coloured dresses
From their homes,
And out they cruise.

Where is that home


From which they come?
Is it upon
The earth close by?
Dada says no:
He seems to know
It’s far away,
Up in the sky.

There all the day


Upon their way
Colourful clouds
Sail to and fro;
The sunlight pours
Through secret doors
And in their midst
The breezes blow.

—Translated by Sukhendu Ray and Sukanta Chaudhuri


Our Little River
Ma

Our little river twists and turns:


It’s just knee-deep when summer burns.
How easy is it then to cross:
Cattle and carts just ford across.
The banks slope gently, though they’re high,
And in the summer, always dry.

No dirt, no mud: it’s all so clean.


The sand glints with a golden gleam.
And to one side, there stands a bed
Of kash,’ with white flowers overspread.
Flocks of mynahs* gather there
And with their chatter fill the air,
While deep at night the jackals prowl,
Piercing the silence with their howl.

Groves of palm and mango trees


Upon the other bank one sees.
Nestling beneath their leafy shade
The village houses stand arrayed.
Along the bank the children play,
Splash each other, duck and spray,
Or sometimes, having had their bath,
Catch small fish in bits of cloth.
22 SELECTED WRITINGS FOR CHILDREN

The village women by that spot


Scrub with sand their pans and pots.
‘They wash their clothes and have their bath,
Then back they take the homeward path.

And then, after the rains begin,


The river fills up to the brim.
It rushes then upon its course
In muddy whirls and deafening roars.
Upon the banks, among the woods,
A call rings out in joyful mood;
And all the village wakes again
To mark the festival of the rain.

—Translated by Sukhendu Ray and Sukanta Chaudhuri

On
=
<

I
The Voyage
Me

Beside the landing-stage


A little boat would wait:
It danced among the ripples
When I went down to bathe.

But when I went today


The boat was far away,
Floating upon the ebb-tide
Among the waves at play.

So who can really tell


To what land it might sail—
Among what unknown people,
And how they dress and dwell.

Yet sitting here at home,


I wish that I could roam
Freely afloat just like the boat
And to new countries come,

Where by the distant seas


Among the ocean breeze,
Row upon row, there stand to view
Groves of coconut trees;
24 SEL ECTED® WRITINGS “FOR CHILDREN

Or mountain peaks arise


Against the azure skies
Although no one can ever cross
The tracks of snow and ice;

Or unknown forests where


Among plants new and rare,
All sorts of strange new animals
Roam freely with no care.

Though many nights are gone,


The boat still wanders on:
Why must my father go to work
And not to lands unknown?

—Translated by Sukhendu Ray

AY HM
in Hl
The Runaway City
we

O what a dream of dreams I had one night!


I could hear Binu crying out in fright,
‘Come quickly and you'll see a startling sight:
Our city’s rushing in a headlong flight!’

Tottering and lurching


Calcutta goes marching
Beams and joists battling
Doors and windows rattling
Mansion houses dashing
Like brick-built rhinos crashing
Streets and roads jiggling
Like long pythons wriggling
While tumbling on their backs
Tramcears leave their tracks
Shops and marts go sprawling
Rising and then falling
One roof with another
Bang their heads together
Rolls on the Howrah Bridge’
Like a giant centipede
Chased by Harrison Road!
Breaking the traffic code
26 SELECTED WRITINGS FOR CHILDREN

See the Monument! rock


Like a jumbo run amok
Waving its trunk on high
Against the troubled sky
Even our school in merry scoot-
Books of maths in hot pursuit
The maps upon the walls aswing
Like a bird that flaps its wing
The school bell tolls on ding dong ding
Without a sense of when to ring

Thousands of people with Calcutta plead,


‘Now stop your madness, where will all this lead?’
The city hurtles on and pays no heed,
Its walls and pillars dance with drunken speed.
But let it wander where it will, I say—
What if Calcutta travels to Bombay?
Agra, Lahore, or Delhi if it goes,
I'll sport a turban and wear nagra’ shoes.
Or even England if right now it reaches,
I'll turn Englishman in hat, coat and breeches.

Then at some sound, my dream came to a pause


To find Calcutta where it always was.

—Translated by Sukhendu Ray


Bhotan-Mohan
Ma

Little Bhotan-Mohan dreams


In a coach-and-four he courses.
His carriage is a banana-gourd,'
And four bull-frogs his horses.

With a kingfisher to serve as guide,


To Chingrighata’s bank he rides,
And there floats the banana-gourd
With a heap of bell-flowers laid aboard
To sail upon the tides.
Bhotan-Mohan’s full of glee:
He laughs to split his sides.

—Translated by Sukhendu Ray


The Flying Machine
i

A mechanical bird!
How absurd!
A weird creature,
Fire-eater,
Sweeping the sky
Miles high,
Great wings sprawled—
What should you be called?

Did a monster kite


Or adjutant bird"
Lay a giant egg
That gave you birth?

Where is your nest?


In a banyan tree,
Or some iron branch
We never can see?

Why don’t you sing


As you fly on your trips?
You whine and snivel
As though some devil
Beats you with whips.
THE FLYING MACHINE 29

Yet man has tamed


Your iron wings:
You’re dumb, you're blind:
Caught in a bind
In your iron cage
Like a puppet on strings.

What a sad fate!


No savour, no sweet:
No voice of your own—
Hedged in by men
All day, all night.

You may gnash your teeth


And tower like a giant,
But we're not scared:
We stand defiant.

You carry people


On your back
Through night and day:
We little birds
Salute you—but
From far away.

—Translated by Sukhendu Ray


The Blaze
M4

‘Wake up, good sir!’ the servant called.


The old man wouldn’t heed at all.

He said, ‘I can’t go venturing:


My alarm clock has yet to ring.’

‘Your house is on fire, can’t you see?


Forget the alarm, get up and flee.’

‘If I wake up too soon, I get


A dreadful pain inside my head.’

‘Now your window’s in a blaze:


Get going—there’s no time to waste.’

‘Don’t pester me,’ the old man groaned.


Go away now, leave me alone.
« Mi

‘Just as you wish,’ his servant cried,


‘But don’t blame me if you get fried.’

‘Your house is crumbling into dust.


Sleep on the street, if sleep you must.’

—Translated by Sukhendu Ray


The Tiger
MS

A black-striped tiger, big fat beast,


Marked down a man for his evening feast.
He saw his quarry take a broom,
And stalked him as he swept the room.
The man fled; but it came to pass
The tiger found a looking-glass
And saw his face, and raved and ranted:
‘How were these stripes upon me planted?’

He left the room, and in a trice


Came where Putu was husking rice.
Puffing his whiskers out, he roared:
‘Give me at once some glycerine soap!’

‘I simply don’t know what you mean,’


Said Putu. “Where d’you think I’ve been?
Of lowly parents I have sprung:
I never learnt the English tongue.’
a2 SELECTED WRITINGS FOR CHILDREN

The tiger yelled, ‘You're telling lies.


I’ve got the use of my two eyes.
To lose your stripes you couldn’t hope
Unless you had some glycerine soap.’

Putu replied, “You make me laugh.


I swear I’ve never touched the stuff.
I’m black and grimy, won't you grant?
Do I look like a memsahib’s’ aunt?’

The tiger said, “You've got some gall:


Pll crunch you up, flesh, bones and all!

‘O no! cried Putu in alarm,


‘The very thought will do you harm.
For don’t you know I’m lowly born,
To Mahatma Gandhi’s following sworn?!
If on my flesh you come to feed,
You'll lose your caste with utmost speed!’

The tiger quaked in mortal funk.


‘Don’t come near me, or I'll be sunk!
In Tigerville my name will stink,
With no one could I eat or drink,
Or marry off a single daughter.
Why then, good-bye to soap and water!’

—Translated by Sukhendu Ray


The Palm Tree'
M

The palm tree stands


On one leg, sees
Past other trees
Into the sky.
He wants to pierce
The clouds so grey
And soar away:
But can he fly?
34 SELECTED, WRITINGS FOR CHIpDREN

At length his wish


He starts to spread
Around his head
In big round fronds:
He thinks they’re wings,
To let him roam
Away from home,
Breaking all bonds.

The livelong day


The branches quiver,
Sigh and shiver—
He thinks he flies,
In his own mind
Skirting the stars,
Racing afar
Across the skies.

But when the wind


Is still at last
And the leaves hushed,
Back homeward then
He turns his thoughts,
And Mother Earth
That gave him birth
He loves again.

—Translated by Sukhendu Ray and Sukanta Chaudhuri


Sunday

Tell me mother:
The weekdays come so fast and thick—
Have they a car to reach so quick?
But why does Sunday take so long,
Behind the others trudging on?
Has she the farthest skies to cross?
Is her home as poor as yours?

Tell me mother:
The weekdays are an unkind lot:
To go back home they have no thought.
But why is Sunday so pursued
That she stays half the time she should?
Must she go back to do her chores?
Is her home as poor as yours?

Tell me mother:
The weekdays come with such long faces,
No child can stand such airs and graces.
But when at weekends I get up,
There’s Sunday with her face lit up.
She starts to cry when back she goes:
Is her home as poor as yours?

—Translated by Sukhendu Ray


The Unresolved
M4

Did you ask me, mother,


Where I would like to go?
Back to the land from which I came—
But how am I to know
Where it might be, and what the road
To take me there again?
I simply can’t remember it,
Although I rack my brain.

When Father saw how sad I was,


He smiled and said, ‘Afar
It lies beyond the banks of clouds,
The land of the evening star.’
But you, Mother, said, ‘Down below
The earth, from where set free
The troops of flowers rise above
To blossom on the tree.’

While Aunt tells me, ‘You'll find that land


Beneath the ocean’s flow,
Where hidden in a chamber dark
Bright jewels gleam and glow.’
‘You silly baby,’ Dada says,
And pulls me by the hair,
THE UNRESOLVED or

‘You'll never see that land of yours:


It’s mingled with the air.’

I hear them talk, and think this land


Is everywhere around:
But Teacher comes along and says,
‘It's nowhere to be found.’

—Translated by Sukhendu Ray and Sukanta Chaudhuri


The S targazer
NM

The stars of the night


Twinkling bright—
Who are they?
Mother, can you say?
They never sleep,
But all the night
With earthward eyes
Their vigil keep.
However I try,
I cannot fly:
I] have no wings
To make me go.
And they, just so,
Having no feet,
Can never greet
The earth below.

The winding river,


Where you go
Every morning
Pitcher on hip—
That’s their mirror,
Where they gaze
THE STARGAZER 5D

Through the night


To see their face,
Knowing no sleep.
They look and think,
‘If we had been
Village girls,
To the river’s brink
Morning and eve
With pitchers we'd run
And play in fun,
Splash and swim
In the full stream.’

And then they watch


Where up above
In the dense woods
Upon our roof,
A princess sleeps
In the stony keep
Of wicked demons
Until I come on
And, with a wave
Of my golden wand,
The princess save.

They look at me
With great envy
And think, if they
Could be your son,
They too could have
40 SELECTED WRIDINGSOFOR@ CHILDREN

Their share of fun,


Happy at play
All through the day
Upon the roof
And then, at night,
Sleep by your side.

One night I woke


From dream, and looked
Through the window bars
Out at the stars:
They were playing shy,
Dimly spread
In a cloudy sky.
Are they just dreams?
It sometimes seems
They are no more.
Their hours they keep
Just when I sleep,
And then, before
The break of day,
They drift away.

The night is blind:


It cannot find
Its way about,
But looks for light
To guide its sight.
Across the sky
It spreads its mat,
THE STARGAZPR 4]

And sitting there


Lost in its dreams,
With the star-beams
In fantasy,
It plays a game of look-and-see.

—Translated by Sukhendu Ray and Sukanta Chaudhuri


The Hero
an

Imagine that I’m travelling through


Far-off foreign lands, Mother, with you.
You're riding in a palanquin
With doors ajar to peep between,
And I on a great chestnut horse
That canters by your side:
Its hooves stir up a swirling cloud
Of red dust as I ride.

It’s evening, and the sun is low:


Through the Plain of the Twin Lakes we go.
There’s not a single soul in sight:
You seem to take a little fright
At such a lonely place, and think
‘Where am I being led?’
‘Now, Mother, don’t be scared,’ I say.
“That’s a dry river-bed.’

The fields are full of prickly grass.


Across them, down a winding track we pass.
No cow or calf, for all the herds
At evening have gone villagewards.
THE HERO 43

We wonder where we're going to—


One can’t tell in the dark.
Then you cry out, “What is that light?
I think I saw a spark.’

Just then we hear a ‘Ho-ho-ho"”


Who are those people shouting as they go?
Inside the palanquin you cower,
Calling to all the gods in prayer;
The trembling bearers run away
And hide behind a tree.
‘Don’t be afraid,’ I call to you,
‘Just leave it all to me.’

They wave their sticks and toss their mops of hair,‘


Each with a red hibiscus‘ in his ear.
‘Stop! I call out, ‘I’m warning you:
You see this sword? I'll run you through
If one more step you dare!’
Again they shouted ‘Ho-ho-ho!’
And leapt into the air.

‘Khoka, don’t go!’ you cried in fear.


‘Calm down,’ I said, ‘just see what happens here.’
I spurred my horse into their midst:
Shields and sabres clanged and hit.
It really was a fearsome fight—
You'll shudder when I tell
How many men were scared and fled,
And heads from bodies fell.
44 SELECTED WRITINGS FOR: CHILDREN

Then, just as to yourself you've said


‘In such a fight, my Khoka must be dead!’
I'd ride up, dripping blood and sweat,
Calling “The fight’s at end!’ And when we've met,
Down from the palanquin you'd step
And kiss and draw me to your lap.
‘How lucky Khoka was here,’ you’d say,
‘Else I'd have been in dread!’

Each day we hear all kinds of news.


Why can’t something like this really come true?
It would be like the books we read:
Folk would be stunned to hear the deed.
Dada would say, ‘How can it be?
‘My puny little brother!’
THE HERO

The neighbours, though, would say, “What luck


Khoka was with his mother!’

—Translated by Sukanta Chaudhuri


The Wise Brother
M

Mother, your little girl is very silly—


Your little girl is really just a baby.
The day that we sent up the fire-balloon,
She seemed to think a star was rising maybe.
When I am playing ‘Suppertime’, I set
Pebbles on a toy dish and set them out.
She thinks they’re really something to be eaten,
And stuffs a handful straight into her mouth!
Or if I hold my reading-book before her
And tell her, “Learn your lessons, little one!’
She starts to tear the pages with both fists!
If that’s the way she reads, what’s to be done?
If I should put a cloth over my face
And very slowly creep along to catch her,
Your little girl takes fright and starts to scream—
She thinks a dreadful witch has come to snatch her!
Sometimes when I am angry, and I frown
And roll my eyes, and scold and shake my head,
She seems to think I’m simply being funny:
She isn’t scared, but laughs right out instead.
Everyone knows Father’s away on travel,
But if I only call out, “Baba’s come!’
THE WISE BROTHER 47

She jumps up and starts looking all around her:


Mother, your little girl’s so very dumb!
When I lead off the washerman’s baby donkey’
To teach it how to read, she makes a bother,
For every time I tell it, ‘?’'m the Teacher,’
She keeps on yelling, “No, you’re my Big Brother!’
She tries to catch the moon; she says ‘Ganush’,
She simply can’t get ‘Ganesh’' off her tongue.
Mother, your little girl is very silly:
Your little girl is really much too young.

—Translated by Sukanta Chaudhuri


Big and Small
M

I haven’t really got to grow up yet:


I’m just a child, and so I’m still quite small.
One day Pll be much older than Big Brother—
As old as Father is, and just as tall.
If Dada then won’t learn his lessons,
But with his pet birds keeps on messing,
Pll really scold him well and good—
‘Now just you learn your lessons as you should’,
Pll tell him, and “Be quiet, you naughty boy’,
Pll say, when I’m as big as Father is.
Pll take his bird-cage then, without more words,
And keep the very nicest baby birds.

Or in the morning, when it’s half-past ten,


I won’t be in a hurry for my bath,
But slip my sandals on, take my umbrella,
And on a round of all the neighbours start.
When Teacher came, I'd be right there,
And someone would bring out a chair,
But when he said, “Now where’s your slate?
Bring out your books, it’s getting rather late’,
Id tell him, ‘I’m no longer just a child,
I’ve come to be as big as Father is.’
BIG AND SMALL 49

And he'd say, when he saw how I'd been growing,


‘Well, Babu, I suppose I'd best be going!’

When Bhulu turned up in the afternoon


To take me out into the field to play,
I'd frown at him and say, ‘Don’t make a noise:
I'm busy with my work, just go away.’
On Chariot Day’ I'd even dare
To go alone to the crowded fair.
Uncle would run up in a stew
And say, “You'll get lost, let me carry you.’
But I'd reply, ‘Uncle, why can’t you see
I’ve come to be as big as Father is?’
Then he would look and say, “What a surprise!
Our little Khoka’s hard to recognize!’

The day I first grow up, Mother will come


Back from the river, having had her bath.
‘Why is the house so very quiet today?’
She’d wonder, coming up the garden path.
For I'll have learnt to turn the keys
And pay the maid just what I please
Out of the safe: Mother will say,
‘Why now, Khoka, what sort of game is this?’
And I'll explain, ‘’'m paying out the wages,
Now that I’ve grown as big as Father is.
And once we've used up all we have in store,
Just tell me what you need, I'll get some more.’

In Ashwin, when the Pujas are at hand,


The big fair to the market-ground will come.
50 SELECTED WRITINGS FOR CHILDREN

A boat sailing from far away will land


At Babuganj, bringing my Father home.
Now Father, being a simple soul,
Will think his son is still quite small:
He'll bring some tiny shoes and clothes.
In baby-colours, thinking I'll wear those.
‘Let Dada wear them,’ I would have to say,
‘Now that I’ve got to be as big as you.
For can’t you see,’ I'd say, ‘Just look at these!
If I should wear them, they'd be quite a squeeze.’

—Translated by Sukanta Chaudhuri


Astronomy

ue

I'd only said, “When the full moon you see


Caught in the branches of the kadam tree,
Can’t someone quickly go
And fetch it down below?’
But my big brother only laughed and said,
‘Khoka, there’s simply nothing in your head!
The moon’s up there, too far away to touch.’
‘Dada,’ I said, ‘you can’t be knowing much.
When Mother from the window smiles in play,
Would you say Mother’s very far away?’
But even then, Dada just laughed and said,
‘Khoka, there’s simply nothing in your head.’

He asked, “Where would you find a net so tall?’


‘Dada,’ I said, ‘just look, the moon’s quite small.
I'd catch it as it lands
In my two little hands.’
Once again, Dada just laughed and said,
‘Khoka, there’s simply nothing in your head.
If the moon were near, you'd see how big it was.’
‘Dada,’ I said, ‘what stuff you learn in class!
When Mother bends her head to give a kiss,
She doesn’t suddenly grow big like this!’
Sy SELECTED WRITINGS FOR CHILDREN

But even then, Dada just laughed and said,


‘Khoka, there’s simply nothing in your head!’

—Translated by Sukanta Chaudhuri


Stories
&
The first five stories in this section come from a book called
Galpa-Salpa (Chats). ‘The Rats’ Feast’ was also added to
this collection later on.

The stories in Chats are presented through conversations


between a grandfather and his granddaughter. The latter is
an imaginary girl, Kusmi; but Rabindranath must have had in
mind Nandini, the adopted daughter of his son Rathindranath.
He must also have been thinking of another granddaughter,
Nandita, to whom he dedicated the book: she was the child
of his youngest daughter Mira. Nandita was grown-up
and married by this time; but she nursed Rabindranath
through his last year of ill-health, and this must have revived
her grandfather's memories of her childhood days.

All the pieces in this section have been translated


- by Suvro Chatterjee.
tgly
fe ¥

279 Gant
7“

Aeeae ae ghee .

ie ae te
The Scientist
&

‘I can’t imagine why you like Nilmani Babu so much, Grandpa.’


‘That's the most difficult question in the world. Hardly anyone
knows the right answer.’
‘Leave aside your riddles. Women don’t like men who’re slovenly
and careless and disorganized like him.’
“Well, that’s a good notice for him; it only goes to prove he’s a full-
blooded man!
‘But don’t you know what a fuss he makes over trifles? He’s always
losing things from right under his nose, and hunting for them all over
the place!’
‘I’m beginning to admire the man.’
‘What on earth for?’
‘So few of us ever learn that things which seem nearest at hand are
farthest from us; yet this doesn’t bother us at all.’
‘Give me an example.’
‘Why, take yourself, for instance.’
“Haven’t you found me?’
‘If Ifound you, you’d lose all your charm. The more I look for you
the more amazed | am.’
‘There you go again: another riddle already!’
‘I can’t help it, Didi: you’re a great riddle to me still—you’re always
surprising me.’
Kusmi flung her arms around her grandfather’s neck. “You know,
Grandpa, that really does sound good,’ she said. “But ask Uncle Bidhu
to tell you about the uproar at Nilu Babu’s house yesterday.’
‘Come on then, Uncle, let’s have the story.’

It was quite amazing, said Uncle. The news spread that Nilu Babu
56 SELECTED WRITINGS FOR CHILDREN

had lost his favourite pen. They'd even searched the top of the
mosquito-net. At last he summoned Madhu Babu.
‘Hey there, Madhu,’ he said, ‘where on earth is my pen?’
Td tell you if I knew,’ answered Madhu Babu.
The washerman was called in his turn, and Haru the barber. When
the whole household had given up hope, his nephew walked in and
said, “You’ve stuck your pen behind your ear!’
When this was proved beyond doubt, he slapped his nephew and
said, ‘You silly boy, it’s the pen I can’t find that ’m looking for.’
The commotion brought his wife out of the kitchen. “What are you
making such a row about?’ she asked.
‘T can’t find the pen I’m looking for,’ said Nilu.
‘Well, why don’t you make do with the one you've got?’ she said.
‘You'll never find the other one anyway.’
‘I might find one like it in Kundu’s shop,’ said Nilu.
‘No shop would stock that kind of thing,’ said his wife.
“Then it must have been stolen somehow,’ said Nilu.
‘You always say that when you've mislaid something or the other!
Now be quiet and start writing with this other pen, and let me get back
to work. You’ve upset the whole neighbourhood already.’
“Why shouldn’t I be able to replace a paltry pen?’
‘Because nobody’s giving away pens for free.’
‘Very well then, I'll pay for it. You there, Bhuto—’
“Yes sir?’
‘Now I can’t find my wallet.’
‘It was in your shirt pocket, sir.’
‘Really?’ The wallet was found there, but it had no money in it.
Wherever could the money have gone? So he started looking for the
money. The washerman was summoned once more.
‘Where’s the money I'd left in my wallet?’
‘How should I know?’ the washerman said. ‘I never washed that shirt
anyway.’
Osman the tailor was next. “What have you done with the money
in my wallet?’
‘It must be in that iron chest of yours,’ Osman shot back angrily.
His wife said, on returning from her daughter’s house: “Well, what
is it this time?’
THE SCIENTIST 57
‘All these servants about the house—they’re nothing but a bunch
of thieves!’ said Nilmani. ‘I’ve had my pocket picked, that’s what.’
‘O my fate,’ she cried, ‘you paid off the landlord the other day with
those thirty-five rupees.’
‘Did I really? But didn’t he serve notice on us because we hadn’t
been paying the rent?’
“You cleared the debt after he’d done so.’
“What do you mean? I’ve already rented Nimchand Haldar’s house
in Badurbagan!’
‘Badurbagan!’ said his wife. “Where on earth is that?’
“Wait a minute, let me think,’ said Nilmani. ‘I can’t remember the
address. All I know is that I’ve signed a contract—I’ve rented his house
for a year and a half.’
‘Oh, well done!’ said his wife. ‘Now who’s going to pay two rents
every month?’
“That's not the point,’ said Nilmani. ‘It’s the address I’m worried
about. I’ve written down in my notebook that it’s somewhere in
Badurbagan, but I simply can’t remember whether I wrote down the
street and house number.’
“Why don’t you just check your notebook then?’
‘That's just the problem. My notebook’s missing these last three
days.’
‘Don’t you remember, uncle?’ said his nephew. “You gave it to Didi
to write her class notes in.’
“Well, where’s your Didi?’
‘She’s gone to stay with her uncle in Allahabad!’
‘Here’s a pretty mess. Now however will I find that address?’
At that moment, who should turn up but Nimchand Haldar’s
clerk. ‘I’ve come to collect the rent on the house at Badurbagan,’ he
said.
‘Which house would that be?’
‘Why, no. 13 Shibu Samaddar Lane, of course.’
‘Thank goodness! Did you hear that, wife? Irs no. 13 Shibu
Samaddar Lane. What a relief!
‘What good will that do?’ she demanded.
‘Why, I’ve got the address I was looking for!’
‘So you have. Now tell me how you're going to pay two rents.’
58 SELECTED WRITINGS FOR CHILDREN

‘Oh, we'll calk about that later. But now we know for sure it’s no.
13 Shibu Samaddar Lane.’ ,
He shook the clerk by the hand. ‘Thank you, brother, you’ve saved
me. Tell me your name, I'll write it down in my notebook.’
He fumbled in his pocket. “Oh bother, my notebook’s in
Allahabad. Never mind, I'll learn it by heart: no. 13, Shibu Samaddar
Lane!’

‘That business of the pen was just a trifle,’ said Kusmi. “You should
have heard the uproar in his house the day he lost one of his sandals.
His wife swore she’d go off to her parents. And the servants declared
they'd all leave if they were accused of stealing half a pair of sandals—
and patched in three places at that.’

Actually, I got to hear about it too, I said to her. When they told
me things were getting out of hand, I went over to see Nilu.
“What's all this about a lost sandal?’ I asked him.
‘It’s not lost, Dada,’ he said. ‘It’s stolen—I can prove it!’
This talk of proof scared me. The man’s a scientist. If he started
drawing out those proofs one after the other, he’d hold me up the whole
day. I had to play it safe. “Well, it must have been stolen then. But
I wonder where those thieves hang out who go about stealing single
sandals.’
“That’s something worth discussing,’ said Nilu. ‘It goes to prove the
price of leather has gone up.’
You couldn’t argue with him after that. “You’ve hit it, brother,’ I
agreed. “Everything’s a matter of prices and markets these days. That’s
why I find the cobbler calls every few days at the Malliks’ big house,
pretending to re-sole the gatekeeper’s fancy shoes; but his eyes are
actually glued to the feet of the people passing by.’
I did manage to calm him down that day. And the sandal was found
under his bed. Nilu’s favourite dog had had a great time tearing it to
shreds. Nilu was heartbroken at recovering the sandal, because it put
paid to his proofs.

Kusmi said, “Grandpa, how can anyone be so silly?’


‘Don’t you say such things about him, Didi,’ I warned her. “He’s
THE SCIENTIST ag

a great mathematician. His brain’s grown so refined with working out


all those sums that ordinary people can’t see it any more.’
Kusmi turned up her nose and said, “What does he do with his
precious maths?’
‘He makes discoveries,’ I told her. “He may not be very good at
figuring out how sandals are lost; but he’s sure to know why the moon
is a quarter of a second late in going into eclipse. Of late he’s plunged
heart and soul into proving that the stars and planets, and everything
else in creation, are not simply going round and round but hopping
about. Zillions of grasshoppers have been let loose in the universe. He’s
worked out irrefutable proofs of this in his notebook. I don’t dare raise
the subject for fear he should start bringing them out.’
Kusmi was very annoyed by this. ‘Everything about him is chaotic!
What an idea, to forget food and sleep and go measuring how
grasshoppers jump! No wonder he’s in such a mess!’
‘His life won’t go round and round,’ I remarked. ‘Irll hop and
gambol.’

‘Now I understand everything: why this man’s always losing pens,


why his sandals keep going astray, and even why you like him so much,’
said Kusmi. “You like all sorts of cranks, and it’s only people like that
who flock round you.’
‘Well, lec me tell you one last thing, Didi. You think his wife is fed
up with a hopeless husband like Nilu. Let me tell you a little secret:
it’s really just the opposite. She’s utterly taken with his sloppy
scatterbrained ways. And so am I.’
The King’s Palace’
a

‘Aunt Iru was a very clever girl: wasn’t she, Grandpa?’ asked Kusmi.
‘Of course she was—cleverer than you are!’
Kusmi stopped short. She sighed a little and said, ‘So that’s why she
managed to cast a spell on you.’
‘You've got it all wrong. What gave you the idea that you must be
clever in order to charm people?’
“What then?’
‘You need to be silly, that’s what. There’s a simpleton deep inside
everyone: that’s where you must appeal to charm them, by being truly
silly. That’s why love is called the art of charming.’
‘Tell me how it’s done.’
‘T’ve no idea. I was only going to tell you what happens when
someone is put under that kind of spell.’
‘All right, carry on.’
‘l’ve always had a great weakness, you see: I’m amazed by every little
thing. That’s what Iru took advantage of. She kept amazing me all the
time.’
‘But wasn’t Aunt Iru younger than you are?’
‘Of course she was, by a full year at least. But she was wise beyond
her years—I could never catch up with her. She ruled over me as though
I hadn’t yet cut my teeth. And I could only stare open-mouthed at
everything she did.’
‘What fun!’

What fun indeed. She worked me up into a state with a story about
a king’s seven-mansioned palace. I never found out where it was—she
alone knew the secret. I was going through the Third Reader then, I
THE KING’S PALACE 61

remember. I asked my teacher about it, but he only laughed and


tweaked my ears.
I would often plead with Iru: “Tell me where the palace is.’
She would only open her eyes very wide and say, ‘Right here in this
house.’
I would gape and say, ‘No, really—in this house? Show me where
it is!
But she always said, “You can’t see it unless you know the magic
words.’
‘Then teach me the magic words, please,’ I would beg her. ‘I’ll give
you that seashell I splice mangoes with.’
‘It’s forbidden to tell them to anyone,’ she would reply.
“Why, what'll happen if you tell me?’ I would ask.
But she would only gasp, ‘Oh, goodness me!’
I never found out what would happen if she told me, but her attitude
made me shudder. I decided to shadow her one day when she next went
to visit the palace; but she seemed to go only while I was at school.
I asked her once why she couldn’t go at any other time, but she only
said, ‘Oh, goodness me!’, and I was too scared to press her any more.

She would give herself great airs when she managed to impress me.
Sometimes, when I had just returned from school, she would blurt out:
‘You won't believe what happened today.’
“What was it?’ I would ask, all excited.
And she would reply, ‘Shan’t tell you.’
I suppose it was best that way. I never got to know what happened,
so I could go on dreaming of fantastic things.
She would go off to the Hurry-Scurry Fields while I was asleep. A
winged horse grazed in the meadows there, and whisked away anyone
who came there up into the clouds.
I would clap my hands with joy when I heard this, ad say, ‘What
fun that must be!’
And she would reply, ‘Fun indeed! Oh, goodness me!’
Her expression scared me so much that_I never got round to asking
what the danger might be.
She had even seen fairies keeping house, and not very far from our
home either. She had seen them in the gloom among the thick roots
62 SELECTED WRITENGSVEOR: GHIEDREN

of the old banyan tree on the east bank of our pond. They lived only
on nectar, and she had made friends by gathering flowers for them.
But she only went to visit their houses when we boys were doing our
lessons with Nilkamal-Master’ on the south balcony.
‘What would happen if you went at some other time?’ I would ask
her.
‘The fairies would turn into butterflies and fly away,’ she would tell
me.
She had many other things in her magic bag, but it was that unseen
palace that really fascinated me. Just think—a mysterious palace tucked
away in our very own house, perhaps right next to my own bedroom,
only I could never catch a glimpse of it as I didn’t know the magic
words! I often went with Iru to the mango grove, plucked green
mangoes for her, even bribed her with my precious seashell. She would
peel the mangoes and eat them with dill leaves; but every time I asked
her about the magic words, pat came the reply: ‘Oh, goodness me!’
Then Iru got married and went off to her in-laws, and the secret
went with her. And I grew too old to go looking for palaces, so I never
found the place after all. Since then I have seen lots of real palaces
from afar, but a palace tucked away near my own house—oh, goodness
me!
The Big News
Ma

‘You promised to tell me all the big news of the world, Grandpa,’
Kusmi reminded me. ‘How else can I be educated?’
‘The bag of big news is too heavy to carry around,’ said
Grandfather. ‘It’s stuffed so full of rubbish.’
“Well, leave out the rubbish and tell me the rest, can’t you?’
‘That would leave very little substance: you'd think it wasn’t big
news at all. But it would be the real news.’
‘That's all right, give me the real news then.’
‘So I will. You're a lucky girl. If you were reading for your BA
degree, your table would be piled high with rubbish; you’d have to
trundle round a load of notebooks crammed with lies and nonsense.’
“All right, Grandpa. Tell me some really big news, and try to keep
it very short,’ said Kusmi. “Let's see how good you are at it.’
‘All right, listen on.’

It was peaceful on board the merchant boat. Then a violent quarrel


broke out between the oars and the sail. The oars rattled up in a
body and laid their case before the boatman. ‘We shan’t put up with
this any more,’ they said. “That sail of yours, all puffed up with pride,
calls us a vulgar mob—and all because we’re lashed to the planks
down in the hold and forced to wade through the water night and
day, while he merrily goes his own way, with no hand to push him
along. He thinks that makes him a superior person. You must decide
once and for all who’s worth more to you. If we're really of no
consequence, we'll resign all together. Let’s see how you manage
your boat without us!’
The boatman sensed trouble. He took the oars aside and
whispered to them, ‘Don’t pay him the slightest attention, my
64 SELECTED WRITINGS FOR CHILDREN

brothers! He’s just a windbag. Why, if you strong men didn’t do


your utmost, this boat wouldn’t move at all! That sail’s a toff, an
empty upper-deck showoff. One strong gust of wind and he
crumples up in a heap, without so much as a flutter—whereas I
know you'll stay by my side through thick and thin. It’s you who
carry that monstrous load of vanity through all weathers. How dare
he call you such vile names!’
But now the boatman was afraid the sail might have heard his
words. So he went up to him and whispered in his ears, ‘Dear Mr
Sail, there’s no one to compare with you. Who says you only run
a boat? That’s just crude labour, quite unworthy of you. You simply
follow your noble fancy, while your lackeys bring up the rear. Maybe
you sag a little now and then when you're out of breath, but what
of that? Brother, don’t listen to the vulgar prattle of those oars. I’ve
fixed them so tightly that labour they must, no matter how much
they grumble and splash about!’
At this the sail puffed up his chest and yawned as he looked up
at the clouds.
But the signs don’t augur well for him. Those oars are tough-
boned. They’ve been lying. on their sides a long time, but they'll
stand up straight and hit back hard one of these days. The sail’s pride
will be shattered. The world will learn that it’s the oars that move
the boats through tide and storm and rain.

‘Is that all?’ asked Kusmi. “Was that your big news? You must
be joking.’
‘It sounds like a joke now,’ said Grandfather, ‘but one day it'll
be seen for the big news that it is.’
‘What's going to happen then?’
‘Why, your Grandpa will fall in with those oars and learn to
keep time with them!’
‘And what about me?’
“You'll go about oiling the oars where they creak too much.’
“You understand now, don’t you?’ asked Grandfather. “The really
important news is always tiny, like a seed. It takes time for a big
tree to grow out of it, branches and all.’
‘Oh yes, I understand,’ said Kusmi.
THE BIG NEWS 65

It was evident from her face that she hadn’t understood at all.
But Kusmi has the virtue of never admitting that to her Grandpa.
It’s best not to tell her she’s not as clever as her Aunt Iru used to
be.
The Fairy
&

‘You keep spinning such tall tales, Grandpa,’ said Kusmi. “Why don’t
you tell me a true story for a change?’
I said, “There are two classes of things in this world. One is the true,
the other is the more-than-true. I deal with the more-than-true.’
‘Grandpa, people say they can’t understand you at all.’
‘They’re quite right,’ I agreed. “But the fault is theirs, not mine.’
‘Why don’t you explain what you mean by the more-than-true?’
‘Why, just look at yourself,’ I told her. “Everybody knows of you
as Kusmi. And that’s perfectly true—there are proofs enough. But I
have come to know that you're a fairy from fairyland. That’s more-
than-true.’
Kusmi was pleased. “But how did you find out?’ she asked.
I said: ‘Once you had an exam the next day, and you were sitting
up in bed, learning your geography, until at last you began to nod. Your
head sank upon the pillow, and you fell fast asleep. It was a full-moon
night, and the moonlight came pouring in through the window and fell
on your face and your sky-blue sari. I saw quite plainly that the Fairy
King had sent a scout to look for his runaway fairy. He came sailing
past my window, and his white shawl swept into the room. He looked
you down from head to toe, but couldn’t decide whether you were that
runaway fairy. He thought you might be a fairy of this very earth: you
might be too heavy for them to carry away. Meanwhile the moon
climbed higher; the room was cast in shadow. Standing under the shishu
tree, the scout shook his head and went back. Then I knew you were
a fairy from fairyland, trapped down here by the weight of the earth.’
‘How did I reach here from fairyland, Grandpa?’ Kusmi asked.
I said, “You were skyriding on a butterfly’s back in a forest of
asphodel, when you caught sight of a ferry-boat moored at the horizon.
‘DAVY
-DastA
“uva ged
Peper

‘GIDUDAPU
rAput
q
DY
Suiuivg
68 SELECTED WRITINGS FOR CHILDREN

It was made of white clouds, and it rocked in the wind. You got into
the boat on a fancy, and it drifted off till it reached the earth, where
your mother picked you up in her arms.’
Kusmi clapped her hands in delight. ‘Is all this really true, Grandpa?’
‘There you go again!’ said I. “Who ever said it was true? What do
I care for the truth? This is more-than-true.’
Then she asked, “Can’t I ever go back to fairyland?’
‘Perhaps you can,’ I answered, ‘if a strong breeze from those parts
should touch the sails of your dream boat.’
‘Suppose that does happen, how shall I find my way back? Is
fairyland very far away?’
‘It’s very close by,’ I replied.
‘How close?’
‘As close as you are now to me. You won’t even have to get out of
this bed to go there. Just wait for another night when the moonlight
comes through the window, and if you look out, you shan’t have
any doubts left at all. You'll see the cloud-ferry floating down the
moonbeams towards you. But that boat won’t do for you any more:
youre an earth-bound fairy now. You'll leave your body behind in bed,
and only your spirit will go with you. Your truth will remain here on
earth, while your more-than-true soars up, up and away, where none
of us can reach.’
“Very well then,’ said Kusmi, ‘on the next full-moon night I'll watch
the sky from the window. Grandpa, will you hold on to my hand and
come with me?’
‘No, but I can tell you the way even as I sit right here. I have the
power—I’m a dealer in things more-than-true.’
More-than-True
Me

‘Grandpa, that more-than-truth you were talking about the other day—
is it to be found only in fairyland?’
‘Nor at all, my dear,’ said I. “There’s a lot of it in this world of ours.
You only need to look. But of course you must have the eye to spot
it.
‘Can you see it?’
‘That's one power I do have. I suddenly catch sight of things that
aren't meant to be seen. When you sit by my side learning your
geography, I remember my own studies. That Yang-tse-kiang river of
yours—every time I read the name, it conjured up a kind of geography
that was absolutely no use in passing exams. Even now I can see that
long caravan with its enormous loads of silk. I-once found a place on
the back of one of those camels.’
‘Come off it, Grandpa! I know you never rode a camel in your life!’
‘Really, Didi, you ask too many questions.’
‘Never mind, go on. What happened then? Where did you get a
camel from?’ :
‘There, another question already!—I never worry about finding
camels: I simply climb on to one. Whether or not I visit other lands,
nothing stops me from travelling. That’s the way I am.’
‘Well, what happened after that?’
‘After that I passed through so many grand cities one by one—
Fuchung, Hangchow, Chungkung; I crossed so many deserts, finding
my way at night by the stars. And then I came upon the jungle at the
foot of the Ush-khush Mountains'—past olive groves, through vine-
yards, along pine forests. I fell among thieves, and a great white bear
rose on its hind legs in front of me.’
‘When did you find the time to wander like that?’
70 SELECTED WRITINGS (ROR TCHID DREN

‘Oh, I travelled while the class was busy with their exams.’
‘But how did you pass the exams then?’
‘That’s easy—I never did pass.’
‘All right, get on with the story.’

‘Now shortly before I set out on that journey I had read in the
Arabian Nights about the beautiful princess of China. And wonder of
wonders! I chanced upon her in my travels. It was on the bank of the
Fuchao river. The landing-place was paved in marble, leading up to
a pavilion of blue stone. There was a champak tree on each side, with
a stone lion at its foot. Incense burned in gold censers, and the smoke
rose in coils. One maid was doing up the princess’ hair, while two
others fanned her, one with a yak’s tail. 1 somehow appeared before
her all of a sudden. She was feeding her milk-white peacock with
pomegranate seeds. She gave a start and asked: “Who are you?’
‘I remembered in a flash: I was the crown prince of Bengal!’
‘How could that be? You were only—’
‘Questions again! I’m telling you I was the crown prince of Bengal
for that day, and that’s what saved me: otherwise she would have had
me thrown out there and then. Instead she gave me tea in a golden
cup—tea laced with chrysanthemums, bearing the most marvellous
scent.’
‘Did she marry you after all that?’
‘Now that’s something very secret. Nobody knows to this day.’
Kusmi clapped her hands: ‘It happened, I know it happened! You
married the princess in the very grandest way.’
Plainly she would be very upset if it didn’t work out like that. ‘Yes,
in the end she married me all right. I got my Princess Angchani, and
half the kingdom of Hangchow as well. And then—
“Then what? Did you set off on your camel again?’
‘Else how did I come back to be your Grandpa? Yes, I climbed back
on to my camel, the camel that went nowhere. The fusung bird flew
carolling over my head.’
‘The fusung bird! Where does it live?’
‘Oh, it lives nowhere, but its tail feathers are blue, its wings yellow,
and there’s a brown patch on its shoulders. They flew off in great
numbers, and perched on the hachang tree.’
MORE-THAN-TRUE 71

‘I've never heard of the hachang tree.’


‘Nor have I—I only just thought of it as I was telling you the story.
That’s the sort of person | am: I’m never ready beforehand—I tell you
whatever I see, even as I’m seeing it. Today my fusung bird has flown
across the sea. I haven’t had news of it for ages.’
‘But what about your marriage? And the princess?’
‘I won't answer you there, my dear, so you'd better stop asking. And
anyway, you mustn't let it upset you. You weren’t even born then,
remember.’
The Rats’ Reegey

‘It’s an outrage,’ said the boys. “We shan’t study under a new teacher!’
They were going to have a new Sanskrit teacher, Kalikumar
Tarkalankar’ by name.
The vacation was over, and the boys were on the train going back
to school. A wag had already changed the new teacher’s name into Kalo
Kumro Tatka Lanka, ‘Black pumpkin and red-hot chilli’, and made up
a rhyme called ‘The Sacrifice of the Black Pumpkin.’' They were
belting it out in chorus.
At Arkhola an elderly gentleman boarded the train. He had a bedroll
with him, a few bundles, a big trunk and two or three large earthen
pots, their tops bound with cloth. A tough boy, whom everyone called
Bichkun, yelled at him at once: ‘Get down, you old fool, there’s no
room here. Go to another carriage.’
The old man said, “The whole train’s packed, there isn’t a seat to
be found anywhere. Don’t worry, I'll sit in a corner here; I won't
trouble you at all.’
He left the whole seat to them, rolled out his bedding on the floor,
and settled down on it. Then he turned to them and asked, ‘Where
are you going, my sons, and for what?’
“To settle somebody’s hash for him,’ said Bichkun.
‘And who might he be?’ asked the old man.
‘Kalo Kumro Tatka Lanka, came the reply, and the boys merrily took
up the chant:
Black pumpkin and red hot chilli,
We'll soon make him look pretty silly!
At Asansol the train stopped for a while, and the old man got down
to have a wash. The moment he came back Bichkun shouted, ‘Get off
this coach if you know what’s good for you, mister.’
THE RATS’ FEAST 73

‘Why, what’s the matter?’ STONE


‘There are rats all over the i
place.’ <d iSee eRay fp bs
‘Rats! You don’t say so!’ By rs ae Ae \
‘Look for yourself. See what ps Af ie oo4
they've done to your pots over eer a? “} WSs mph)
there!’ - ras Lai
The old gentleman saw that —G ye ae j
all the sugar balls in one pot oglat te of
were gone, and not a morsel ee ara
was left of the sweets’ in an- baa
other. o ved
‘They've run off with what- Peon
ever you had in that bundle of yours too,’ said Bichkun.
The bundle had held five ripe mangoes from his garden.
‘Poor creatures,’ he said with a smile, ‘they must have been very
hungry!’
‘Oh no, they’re always like that,’ Bichkun told him. ‘Even if they're
not hungry, they'll tuck in all the same!’
The boys roared with laughter: “That’s right, mister. If there had
been anything more they'd have eaten that too!’
‘It’s my fault,’ said the man. ‘If I'd known there would be all these
rats on the train, I’d have come better stocked.’
The boys felt rather disappointed when they saw the old man wasn’t
angry. They would have enjoyed seeing him lose his temper.
At Bardhaman there was an hour’s wait. They had to change trains.
The gentleman said, ‘I won't trouble you young men any more. I can
find a seat in another coach this time.’
‘Oh no, you must come with us,’ they clamoured. ‘If there’s
anything left in your bundles, we'll guard it all the way. We promise
you won't lose anything else!’
‘Very well,’ said the gentleman. ‘You go ahead and board the train;
Pll be along in a minute.’
They climbed into the new train. A little later a sweet-seller came
trundling his cart to their window, the gentleman beside him.
He handed each of them a paper bag full of sweets, saying,
‘This time the rats won’t go hungry.’ The boys gave a hurrah. Next
74 SELECTED WRITINGS FORGE DREN

a mango-seller came along with his basket, and mangoes were added
to the feast. :
The boys asked the gentleman, “Tell us where youre going and why.’
‘T’m looking for a job,’ he told them. ‘T’ll go wherever I can find
one.’ .
‘What sort of work can you do?’ they asked.
‘Tm a schoolteacher,’ he said. ‘I teach Sanskrit.’
They clapped their hands. “Then you must come to teach in our
school!’
‘But why should they have me?’
‘We'll make them,’ they assured him. “We shan’t let Kalo Kumro
Tatka Lanka set foot in the neighbourhood, you'll see.’
‘You're making things difficult for me. Suppose your secretary
doesn’t like me?’
‘He’d better—else we'll all quit the school together!’
‘Very well then, my sons—take me to your school.’
The train puffed into the station. The secretary of the school
committee was waiting in person on the platform. Seeing the old
gentleman get off, he came up to meet him.
‘Welcome, Master Tarkalankar, sir. Your rooms are ready for you.’
And he bent down to touch the old man’s feet.
Wishes Come True

MS

Subalchandra’s son was called Sushilchandra. But a name does not


always reflect the person. ‘Subal’ means ‘strong’, but he was rather
frail; and ‘Sushil’ was not particularly well-behaved, though his name
meant just that.
The boy was always vexing the neighbours with his pranks, so his
father would often run after him to punish him. But the father was
rheumatic, while the boy ran like a deer, so the blows did not always
find their mark. When Sushilchandra did get caught, however, he met
with no mercy.
It was a Saturday, when school closed early at two o'clock; but Sushil
did not feel like going to school at all. There were several reasons for
this. First, there was going to be a geography test; and second, there
would be a firework show in the evening at the Boses’, for which they
were going to prepare from the morning. Sushil had planned to spend
the whole day there.
After some hard thinking, he went back to bed when it was time
for school. His father came and asked, ‘What's wrong? Why are you
in bed? Aren’t you going to school?’
‘T’ve got a tummy-ache. I can’t go to school today,’ said Sushil.
Subal could easily see that the boy was making it up. So he said to
himself, “Wait—he needs to be taught a lesson.’ Aloud, he said, ‘A
tummy-ache, is it? Then you’d better stay at home all day. Hari can
go by himself to see the fireworks at the Boses’. And I suppose you
shouldn’t have any of those toffees I got for you. Just lie down quietly
while I mix you some of that bitter medicine!’ He locked the boy in
and went off to prepare it.
Sushil was in a fix. He loved toffees just as much as he hated the
76 SELECTED WRITINGS FOR CHIEDREN

bitter fever-medicine. And on top of it, he had been longing since last
night to go to the Boses’: even that might not be possible.
When Subal Babu returned with a huge bowl of medicine, Sushil
sprang up from bed and announced, ‘My tummy’s stopped aching! I
think I'll be off to school.’ ™
‘No, no,’ said his father, ‘just drink this up and rest.’ He forced the
boy to swallow the stuff, locked the door again, and left.
Forced to lie in bed, Sushil cried to himself all day and kept thinking,
‘If only I were as old as my father! I could do just as I pleased—no
one could lock me up!
His father Subal Babu sat brooding outside, thinking, “My parents
pampered me too much; that’s why I didn’t care to get a proper
education. If I could get back my childhood! This time I'd study
properly and not waste my time.’
Now the Lady of Wishes happened to be passing by at that very
moment. She overheard the wishes of both father and son, and said,
‘Well, let me make their wishes come true for some time and see what
happens!’
So she appeared before the father and told him, “You will have what
you desire. Tomorrow you will be your son’s age.’ To the son she said,
‘You will be as old as your father tomorrow. Both of them were
delighted to hear this.

Old Subalchandra did not sleep well at night; he fell asleep only
towards the morning. But today a curious thing happened: he leapt
out of bed at the crack of dawn. He discovered that he had grown very
small. He had got back all his teeth, and lost his beard and moustache.
His clothes were now much too big for him—the sleeves dangled nearly
to the ground, the neck of his shirt fell halfway down his chest, and
the loose end of his dhoti trailed in such a way that he was in danger
of tripping.
Meanwhile our Sushilchandra, who would be up to his pranks
from daybreak, just could not get up today. When at last he was woken
up by his father’s shouts, he found that he had grown so much
overnight that his clothes had burst their seams. His face was covered
with grey stubble, and his hair had vanished completely. Feeling his
head, he encountered a shining bald pate. He did not feel like getting
WISHES COME TRUE 77

up at all. He yawned over and over, and tossed in bed for a long time.
The noise made by his father finally made him get up, in a perfectly
foul mood.
Their wishes had come true, but it only made trouble for them.
Sushil had always imagined that if he grew up and could be free like
his father, he would climb trees, dive into pools, eat green mangoes,
plunder birds’ nests and roam around all day long; he would come
home and eat whatever he liked whenever he liked, with no one to
scold him. But strange to say, that morning he felt no urge to climb
a tree. He shuddered at the sight of the scummy pond, feeling quite
sure that he would shiver and catch fever if he plunged into it. He
rolled out a reed mat on the porch and sat there, thinking quietly to
himself.
Once he thought he should not give up all games so suddenly—
he should at least try. So he got up and tried to climb an amra tree
nearby. Only yesterday he had climbed it like a squirrel; today his old
body protested. As soon as he tried to pull himself up by a thin, newly-
sprouted branch, it broke under his weight and he fell to the ground.
Passers-by laughed themselves hoarse to see the old man playing
childish pranks. With lowered head, Sushil returned mortified to his
mat on the porch, called the servant and said, ‘Boy, bring me a rupee’s
worth of toffees from the market!’
Sushil had always been fond of toffees. Every day, at the shop
near his school, he saw sweets of many colours, and bought some
whenever he was given a few paise. He had always dreamt of stuffing
his pockets with thern when he had lots of money like his father. Today
his servant brought him a big pile, a whole rupee’s worth. He took
a piece and started to suck it with toothless gums; but the old
man did not care for children’s sweets. “Let me give them to my child-
father,’ he thought; but at once decided, ‘No, it'll make the boy
sick.’
All the little boys who had played kabaddi with Sushil till yesterday
came as usual, saw the old man and ran away. Sushil had always thought
he would play kabaddi with his friends all day long if he were as free
as his father; but now the sight of Rakhal, Gopal, Akshay, Nibaran,
Harish and Nanda only irritated him. ‘Here am I sitting in peace,’ he
thought, ‘and along come these boys to bother me!’
78 SELECTED WRITINGS FOR ‘GHILDREN

Earlier it had been old Subalchandra’s habit each day to sit on the
porch on his mat and think, “When I was young, I wasted my time
in mischief. If I could get my childhood back, I'd shut myself in my
room and study quietly all day. I’d even forgo hearing stories from my
grandmother in the evenings, and instead go over my lessons by
lamplight till ten or eleven o’clock.’ But having got back his childhood,
he revolted at the idea of school. Sushil would prod him in the
morning: ‘Baba, won’t you go to school?’ Subal would scratch his head,
lower his eyes and mumble, ‘I’ve got a tummy-ache, I can’t go to
school.’ Sushil would grow angry at this: ‘Oh, can’t you? I’ve had lots
of tummy-aches in my day when it was time for school. I know all
the tricks!’
Indeed, Sushil had avoided school in so many ways, and so recently,
that his father couldn’t hope to hoodwink him. Sushil began sending
his little father to school by force. On returning home, Subal wanted
to run about and play for a while; but old Sushil wished to stick his
glasses on his nose and read aloud from Krittibas’s Ramayana' ina sing-
song voice at the time. Subal’s noisy games disturbed him, so he would
make Subal sit down with his slate and do sums. They were such long
sums that his father took a whole hour to work out a single one. In
the evenings, a group of old men gathered in Sushil’s room to play
chess. To keep Subal quiet during that time, Sushil hired a tutor, who
kept Subal busy till ten at night.
Sushil was equally strict in the matter of Subal’s diet. He remem-
bered that when his father had been old, he suffered from indigestion
if he overate in the slightest degree; so now he forbade him from having
hearty meals. But poor Subal, being young now, had acquired a huge
appetite—he could have scrunched up stones and digested them. The
less Sushil gave him to eat, the more desperate he became for food.
He grew so thin that his bones began to stick out. At this Sushil,
thinking that he was suffering from some serious illness, began to stuff
him with medicines.
Old Sushil too got into all kinds of trouble. Nothing he had liked
doing as a child agreed with him any longer. Earlier, whenever he heard
that a jatra’ had arrived in the neighbourhood, he would escape from
home, be it rain or shine, to see the show. When the old Sushil tried
doing so now, he came down with a bad cold and body-ache, and took
WISHES COME TRUE 79

to bed for three whole weeks. He had always taken a dip in the pond:
on doing so now, his joints grew stiff and swollen, and he was so
crippled by rheumatism that it took him six months to recover. After
that he only bathed once every two days in warm water, and refused
to let Subal bathe in the pond either. If he ever jumped out of bed
as he had done as a ae all his bones would shiver in protest. No
sooner did he put a paan’ in his mouth than he found he had no teeth
to chew it with. Absentmindedly taking up a brush and comb, he would
be reminded that he had no hair left. If he ever forgot himself so far
as to hurl a stone at old Aunt Andi’s earthen pitcher, people came
rushing to scold the old man for such childish tricks: he did not know
where to hide his shame.
Subalchandra, too, sometimes forgot how young he was. Imagining
himself as old as before, he would turn up at old men’s gatherings
where they were playing at cards or dice, and begin to talk like a
grown-up. They would box his ears and send him away, saying,
‘Less of your impertinence—run away and play.’ There were days when
he said to his teacher, ‘Give me the hookah—I’d like a smoke.’ The
teacher would order him to stand on the bench on one leg. He
would ask the barber, “Why haven’t you come to shave me all these
days?? The man would think the boy was quite a wag, and retort,
‘T’ll come in ten years’ time!’ At times Subal even tried to beat Sushil
out of old habit. Then Sushil would lose his temper and shout, ‘Is
this what you’re learning at school? You dare to hit an old man, you
little rascal! And people came rome to scold and thrash him for
his impudence.
At last Subal began to pray earnestly: ‘If only I were as old as my
son Sushil, and free to do what I liked!’ And Sushil would pray,
‘O Lord, make me as young as my father, so that I might play
again to my heart’s content. I can’t control my father any more—
he’s become much too naughty, and I’m worried about him all the
time.’
The Lady of Wishes now came again to ask, “Well, have you had
enough of your wishes?’
Both father and son bowed their heads as low as her feet. ‘Yes,
mother, we’ve had enough. Please turn us back into what we were
before!’
80 SHEE
RC WED) WAR UNIGS) HOR! tGid FE DiRsEAN)

‘All right,’ she said, ‘you will both be yourselves again tomorrow
morning.’ :

Next morning Subal was the same old man as before, and Sushil
woke up as the little boy he used to be. Both imagined they had been
dreaming. Subal called his son gruffly and said, ‘Sushil, aren’t you going
to start learning your grammar?’
Sushil scratched his head and said, ‘Father, I’ve lost my book.’
Plays
¥

All the pieces in this section have been translated


by Suvro Chatterjee.
The Welcome

MS

SCENE I

[A village road.
Chaturbhuj Babu has come back to the village after passing his MA
examinations, hoping that everyone will make a great fuss over him. There
is a plump Afghan cat with him.
Enter Nilratan.]

Nilratan: Hello there, Chatu Babu. When did you arrive?


Chaturbhuj: Directly the MA exams were over. I—
Nilratan: Ah, you’ve got a fine cat there!
Chaturbhuj: This year the exams were very—
Nilratan: Tell me, where did you find that cat?
Chaturbhuj: Bought it. The subjects I'd offered—
Nilratan: How much did you pay for it?
Chaturbhuj: | don’t remember. Nilratan Babu, has anybody passed
any exams in our village?
Nilratan: Oh, lots of them. But you won’t see a cat like that in these
parts.
Chaturbhuj: (to himself) Confound him, he can’t talk about anything
but cats—it doesn’t seem to matter that I’ve just passed my MA!

[Enter the Zamindar."]

Zamindar: Ah, Chaturbhuj—what have you been doing in Calcutta


all this time?
Chaturbhuj: Vve just finished my MA, sir.
84 SELECTED WRITINGS FOR GET DIVE

Zamindar: Finished off your daughter? Your own meye! How could
you do it?
Chaturbhuj: You've got mene ae passing the BA I—
Zamindar: Married her off! And we didn’t get to hear of it?
Chaturbhuj: Not a marriage'—a BA—
Zamindar: Oh, it’s all the same—what you city people call a BA,
we call a biye' in these backwaters. Anyway, let it pass—this cat of yours
is a stunner, I must say.
Chaturbhuj: You're mistaken, sir, my—
Zamindar: No mistake about it. You won’t find another such cat
in the whole district!
Chaturbhuj: But we're not discussing cats!
Zamindar: Of course we are—I'm telling you you won't find another
cat like this!
Chaturbhuj: (to hiasalPs Confound him!
Zamindar: Why don’t you drop by my place with your cat sometime
this evening? The boys would be delighted.
Chaturbhuj: Of course—I quite understand. They haven’t seen me
for a long time.
Zamindar: Yes, | suppose so... but what I mean is, even if you can’t
come yourself, send Beni round with the cat—I want the boys to see
it. (Exit)

[Enter Uncle Satu.]

Satu: How are you, my boy? Been away a long time, haven’t
you?
Chaturbhy: That’s right. There were so many examinations—
Satu: This cat of yours—
Chaturbhu;: (furiously) Pm going home. (About to leave)
Satu: Hey, wait a minute—this cat—
Chaturbhuj: No, sit, ve got work to do.
Satu: Oh come on, now, answer a civil question. This cat—
(Chaturbhyy strides away without another word) Just look at that. It’s
education that’s ruining these young people. We know what they're
worth, but they’re stuffed full of conceit!
THE WELCOME 85

SCENE II

[Inside Chaturbhuj’s house.]

Maid: Mother, Dada Babu has come home in a blazing temper.


Mother: Why, what’s the matter?
Maid: | don’t know.

[Enter Chaturbhuj.]

Little Boy: Dada, can | have this cat?


Chaturbhuj: (slaps him hard) Cat, cat, cat the whole day long, is it?
Mother: No wonder the poor boy’s angry! He comes home after
such a long time and these brats start annoying him at once.—(To
Chaturbhuj) Let me have the cat, son. I’ll give it some rice and milk
that I’ve put by.
Chaturbhuj: (furiously) Here, mother, you can have the cat and feed
it all you want. I shan’t stop to eat—I’m leaving at once.
Mother: (plaintively) What makes you say such a thing?—Your
meal’s ready and waiting, dear. You can sit down to it as soon as you've
had your bath!
Chaturbhuj: No, 1m leaving. You're all crazy about cats in these
parts. No one cares for men of worth. (Kicks out at the cat)
Aunt: Don’t hurt the cat—she hasn’t done any harm.
Chaturbhuj: When it comes to a cat you're all heart, but you have
no pity for human beings! (Exit)
Little Girl: (looking out) Come and see, Uncle Hari—what a big fat
tail!
Hari: Whose tail—Chaturbhuj’s?
Girl: No, the cat’s.

SCENE II

[On the road.


Enter Chaturbhuj, bag in hand, without the cat.]

Sadhucharan: Sit, where’s that cat of yours?


Chaturbhuj: It's dead.
86 SELECTED! WAU NIG Ser OREI@ Te Die IN|

Sadhucharan: How sad! How did it happen?


Chaturbhuj: (irritably) 1 don’t know!

[Enter Paran Babu.]

Paran: Hello! What’s happened to your cat?


Chaturbhuj: Its dead.
Paran: No, really! How?
Chaturbhuj: The same way all of you'll die—by swinging at the end
of a rope!
Paran: Good God, he’s positively furious!

[A swarm of urchins run after Chaturbhuj, clapping and teasing him with
cries of ‘Pussy cat, pussy cat!’]

Curtain

: Vig.Pi
clic
¢, ree“o?

ey so ee *

ae

MSN
The Poet and the Pauper
u

[Enter Kunjabihari Babu, the celebrated poet, and Bashambad Babu. ]

Kunja: What brings you here, my good man?


Bashambad: Sit, Y'm starving. You'd talked about a job...
Kunja: (interrupting hurriedly) A job? Work? Who thinks of work
in this sweet autumn weather?
Bashambad: No one does so of choice, sir; it’s this hunger that—
Kunja: Hunger? Fie, fie, what a mean, paltry word! Pray do not
repeat it before me!
Bashambad: Very good sir, | won't. But I can’t help thinking about
it all the time.
Kunja: Really, Bashambad Babu! All the time? Even on a serene,
tranquil, beautiful evening such as this?
Bashambad: Yes indeed. I'm thinking even more about it now than
I usually do. I had a little rice at half-past ten before I set out job-
hunting, and | haven’t had a bite since then.
Kunja: Does it matter? Must you eat? (Bashambad scratches his head
in stlence.) Doesn’t one wish, sitting in this autumn moonlight, that
a man might live without gorging himself like a beast? That these
moonbeams, the nectar of flowers and the spring breeze might suffice
for all his needs?
Bashambad: (terrified, sofily) Sir, that would hardly suffice to hold
body and soul together—one needs something more substantial to eat.
Kunja: (heatedly) Then go away and eat! Go stuff yourself with
gobbets of rice and dal’ and curry! This is no place for you—you’re
trespassing.
Bashambad: Y\\ go at once, sir. Just tell me where I might find that
rice and dal and curry! (Seeing that Kunja Babu looks very angry) No,
88 SELECTED WRITINGS FOR CHILDREN

Kunja Babu, youre quite right: the breeze from your garden is enough
to fill one’s belly, one doesn’t really need anything else.
Kunja: 1m glad to hear you say so—spoken like a man! Well, let’s
go outside, then. Why stay indoors when there’s such a lovely garden
to walk in? 7
Bashambad: Yes, \et’s. (Softly, to himself) There’s a chill in the air,
and I don’t even have a wrap...
Kunja: Wonderful! How charming autumn is!
Bashambad: That’s right—but a little cold, don’t you think?
Kunja: (wrapping his shawl closely around himself) Cold? Not at all.
Bashambad: No, no, not at all! (His teeth chatter.)
Kunja: (looking up at the sky) What a sight to gladden the eye! Fleecy
puffs of cloud sailing like proud swans in the azure lake, and amidst
them the moon, like—
Bashambad: (has a violent fit of coughing) Ahem, ahem, ahem!
Kunja: ...the moon, like—
Bashambad: Cough, cough—ahem!
Kunja: (nudging him roughly) Do you hear me, Bashambad Babu?
The moon, like—
Bashambad: Wait a minute—ah, ah, ahem, cough, cough!
Kunja: (losing his temper) What sort of philistine are you, sir? If you
must go on wheezing like this, you should wrap yourself in a blanket
and huddle in a corner of your room. In such a garden...
Bashambad: (frightened, desperately suppressing another cough) But I
have nothing—(aside) neither a blanket nor a wrap!
Kunga: This delightful ambience reminds me ofa song. Let me sing
it.
This bea-oo-tiful gro-o-ve, these bloo-oo-ming trees,
The winsome bakul—
Bashambad: (sneezes thunderously) Ah - h - choo!
Kunja: The winsome bakul—
Bashambad: Ahchoo! Ahchoo!
Kunja: D’you hear? The winsome bakul—
Bashambad: Ahchoo! Ahchoo!
Kunja: Get out. Get out of my garden!
Bashamkad: Just a minute—ahchoo!
Kunja: Get out at once, you...
THE POET AND THE PAUPER 89

Bashambad: ''m going, I'm going, I don’t want to stay here a


moment longer. If Idon’t leave at once my life will take leave of me—
ahchoo! The liquid sweetness of autumn is overflowing through my
nose and eyes—lI’Il sneeze my life out in a moment—ahchoo! ahchoo!
Cough, cough, cough...But Kunja Babu, about that job—ahchoo!
(Exit)

[Kunja Babu draws his shawl closer and gazes silently at the moon. Enter
Servant.]

Servant: Dinner is served.


Kunja: Why so late? Does it take two hours to get the food ready?
(Hurries out)

Curtain

‘aes ee yp
The Ordeals of Fame
M “~

SCENE? 1

[Dukari Datta, lawyer, seated on a chair. Enter Kangalicharan—timidly,


subscription book in hand.]

Dukari: What do you want?


Kangali: Sir, you're a patriot—
Dukari: Everybody knows that, but what brings you here?
Kangali: For the public good, you have been trying with might and
main—
Dukari: —to make a living out of lawsuits; that’s common knowl-
edge too, What have you got to say?
Kangali: Sir, it's nothing much, really.
Dukari: Well then, why don’t you get it over?
Kangali: If you think a little you will have to agree that Ganat
parataram nahi'—
Dukari: Look here, I can’t think or agree about anything until |
know what it means! Translate that into Bengali.
Kangalt: Vm not sure what it would be in Bengali, but what it means
is that music is delightful to hear.
Dukari: Not to everybody.
Kangali: He who doesn’t like music is—
Dukari: —the lawyer Dukari Datta.
Kangali: Don’t say such a thing, sir.
Dukari: Why not? Would you rather I lied?
Kangali: \n ancient India the sage Bharata was the first great singer
to—
Dukari: Is there a lawsuit involving him? Otherwise cut your lecture
short.
THE ORDEALS OF FAME 91

Kangali: | had a lot of things to say—


Dukari: But | have no time to hear them.
Kangali: Then | shall be brief. In this great metropolis we have
founded an organization called the Society for the Advancement of
Music, and we'd like you, sir, to—
Dukari: Give a speech?
Kangali: Oh no!
Dukari: Preside over a function?
Kangali: Not at all.
Dukari: Then what is it you want me to do? I’m warning you, I
can neither sing nor listen to people singing.
Kangali: Oh, rest assured, sir, you shan’t have to do either.
(Advancing the subscription book) Only a small donation—
Dukari: (with a violent start) Donation? O calamity! You're a very
devious man—creeping in timidly in that harmless kind of way...
thought you might have got into a lawsuit. Get out this minute, and
take that subscription book with you, else I’ll file a police case for
trespass!
Kangali. | came for a donation, and you’re throwing me out!’ (Under
his breath) But just you wait—I’ll fix you.

SCENE II

[Enter Dukari Babu, newspapers in hand.]

Dukari: Here’s fun! Someone called Kangalicharan has told all the
papers that I’ve donatéd five thousand rupees to the Society for the
Advancement for Music. Donation be damned, I nearly thrust the man
out by the neck! This is good publicity, though—it’'ll give my practice
a boost. They'll gain something too—people will think it must be a
really big organization if it can draw five-thousand-rupee gifts. They’ll
get fat subscriptions from all kinds ofother places. Anyway, I'ma lucky
man.

[Enter Clerk.]

Clerk: So you’ve donated five thousand rupees to the Society for the
Advancement of Music, sir?
92. SELECTE.DRWART EEN GS tak OR BOE TDRBN’

Dukari: (scratching his head and smiling) \—Oh, that’s just some-
thing people are saying. Don't take it seriously. But suppose I have
given it, why make a fuss?
Clerk: What modesty! First he gives away five thousand rupees, then
hushes it up as a trifle—truly no ordinary man!

[Enter Servant.]

Servant: There’s a crowd of people downstairs.


Dukari: (to himself) There you are! My custom’s swelling already.
(Aloud, happily) Call them up here one by one, and fetch some paan‘
and tobacco for them.

[Enter First Visitor.]

Dukari: (pulling up a chair) Come in, please. Have a smoke. Boy,


get the gentleman some paan.
First Visitor: (to himself) What a charming personality! If he doesn’t
fulfil my heart’s desire, who will?
Dukari: Well, sit, what brings you here?
First Visitor: Sir, your magnanimity is well-known through the land.
Dukari: Why do you listen to these rumours?
First Visitor: Such modesty! Sir, I'd only heard about your greatness,
now my doubts have been laid at rest.
Dukari: (to himself) 1 wish he'd get to the point...there are a lot
of people waiting. (Aloud) Ah, yes—so what can I do for you?
First Visitor: For the uplift of the nation the heart must—
Dukari: —TVhat, of course, goes without saying—
First Visitor: True, true. Large-hearted gentlemen like yourself who,
for the sake of India’s—
Dukari: | admit everything, my dear sir; forget all that and proceed.
First Visitor: It’s the sign of a modest man that when he hears himself
praised—
Dukari: For God’s sake, man, come to the point!
First Visitor: The fact is, our country’s fortunes are declining ay by
day—
Dukari: —Only because we can’t keep our speeches short.
THE ORDEALS OF FAME 93

First Visitor: India, our sacred motherland, mgr of golden


harvests, is floundering in the dark pit of penury..
Dukari: (clutching his head in despair) Go on.
First Visitor: —in the dark pit of penury, day by day—
Dukari: (in a stricken voice) { don’t know what you're talking about!
First Visitor: Then let me come to the crux of the matter.
Dukari: (eagerly) That’s much better.
First Visitor: The British are looting us. —
Dukari: Fine—just get me the evidence. I'll file a suit in the
Magistrate's court.
First Visitor: The magistrate is looting too.
Dukari: Then in the district judge’s court—
First Visitor: The district judge is a very brigand!
Dukari: (startled) 1 don’t understand you at all.
First Visitor: The country’s — is being shipped abroad.
Dukari: How sad.
First Visitor. Therefore, a public meeting—
Dukari: (alarmed) A meeting!
First Visitor: Here’s the subscription book.
Dukari: (gaping) A subscription book!
First Visitor: A small donation—
Dukari: (leaping off his seat) Donation! Get out—get out—get
out.... (Upsets the chair, overturns a bottle of ink. First Visitor runs off,
falls, rises again. Confusion.)

[Enter Second Visitor]

Dukari: What do you want?


Second Visitor: Sir, your well-known magnanimity—
Dukari: Enough, enough—lI’ve heard that already... have you got
anything new to say?
Second Visitor: Your profound concern for the country’s welfare—
Dukari: Confound it, this fellow’s saying just the same things!
Second Visitor: Your interest in all kinds of patriotic initiatives—
Dukari: Here’s a nuisance! Just what is it you want?
Second Visitor: A meeting—
Dukari: Another meeting!
94 SELECTEDIWR]T RINGS ORM GHA DIRIEIN

Second Visitor: Here’s the book.


Dukari: Book! What book?.
Second Visitor: The subscription book—
Dukari. Subscriptions? (Dragging him up by the hand) Get up, get
up, get out—get out if you value your life—

[The subscription-hunter flees without another word. Enter Third Visitor.]

Dukari: Look here, I’ve heard everything about my patriotic


spirit, my generosity, my modesty—all that’s over. Start from after
that.
Third Visitor: Your breadth of vision—cosmopolitanism—liberal-
ity—
Dukari: Vhat’s better, it sounds a bit different. But sir, let’s dispense
with all that too—start talking in plain prose, will you?
Third Visitor: We're thinking of a library—
Dukari: A library? You're sure it’s not a meeting you mean?
Third Visitor: No sir, not a meeting.
Dukari: Thank heavens. A library—excellent! Carry on, carry on.
Third Visitor: Here’s our prospectus.
Dukari: You don’t have any other kind of book as well, do you?
Third Visitor: No sit, not a book, only some printed papers.
Dukari: | see. Go on.
Third Visitor: A small subscription, if you please.
Dukari: (leaping to his feet) Subscription? Help! My house has been
attacked by robbers today. Police! Police!

[Third Visitor flees in breathless haste. Enter Harashankar Babu.]

Dukari: Is that Harashankar? Come in, come in! We haven’t met


since we left college—I can’t tell you how glad I am to see you.
Harashankar: Yes, we must have a long chat some time, old friend—
but later on. Let me dispose of a serious matter first.
Dukart: (delighted) haven’t heard of a serious matter for quite some
time—go right ahead, it'll be music to my ears. (Harashankar draws
out a receipt-book from under his wrap.) Good lord, another receipt-
book!
THE ORDEALS OF FAME 95

Harashankar: The boys in our neighbourhood are planning a


meeting—
Dukari: (startled) A meeting!
Harashankar: That's right, a meeting. So I’ve come for a small
subscription—
Dukart: A subscription?—Look here, it’s true we've been friends for
a long time, but if you utter that word before me again we'll have to
part company for ever. I’m warning you.
Harashankar: \s that so? You can squander five thousand rupees on
some obscure Music Society in Khargachhia, but you can’t sign up for
five rupees to oblige an old friend! Only a shameless scoundrel would
set foot in this house again.

[Storms out of the room. Enter another Stranger, book in hand.]

Dukari: Another of those infernal receipt-books! Get lost!


Stranger: (scared) But Nandalal Babu said—
Dukari: | don’t want to hear about any Nandalal. Get out, I say!
Stranger: Sir, about the money—
Dukari: | won't give you a paisa. Get out!

[The stranger flees.]

Clerk: Sir, sir, what have you done? He came to pay the money
Nandalal Babu owes you! We must have that money today at all costs.
Dukari: Good heavens! Call him back, call him back.

[Exit Clerk. Re-enter presently.]

Clerk: He’s gone, I couldn’t find him.


Dukari: Now here’s a pretty mess.

[Enter a man carrying a tanpura. td

Dukari: What brings you here?


Musician: Oh, sir, where shall 1 find such a connoisseur of the arts?
What have you not done to encourage music! I’ve come to sing for
96 SEL
E Case De WARS TIN Gow i © ResG EAA TEIN

you. (Promptly starts strumming on his tanpura and singing in the


yamankalyan raga.) :
Of Dukari Datta is my ditty—
The world has never seen the like of his charity... (etc.)

Dukari: Heavens, what a noise! Shut up, will you?

[Enter another musician with tanpura.]

Second Musician: What does he know about music? Listen to this—


Dukari Datta, glory be—
Who knows your greatness, if not me?
First Musician: Cha-a-a-ri-i-i-te-e-e-...
Second Musician: Du-u-k-a-a-ri-i-i. ..
First Musician: Du-u-ka-a-a...
Dukari: (stopping his ears) Help! For God’s sake help!

[A drummer walks in with a tabla set." ]

Drummer: How can you sing without a beat?

[Gets going at once. Enter Second Drummer.]

Second Drummer: What does this fool know about accompaniment?


He hasn’t even learnt how to hold the drums properly.
First Drummer: Shut up, you rogue!
Second Drummer: Shut up yourself.
First Drummer; What do you know of music?
Second Drummer: What do you know about it?

[The musicians argue furiously, and finally start beating each other. The
drummers also argue, and start pitching their tablas at each other. Hordes
of singers, players and subscription-hunters invade the room.]

First: Sir, a song—


Second: Sir, a donation—
Third: Sit, a meeting—
THE ORDEALS OF FAME D7

Fourth: Your munificence—


Fifth: A khayal' in the yamankalyan raga—
Sixth: The country’s welfare—
Seventh: Shori Miyan’s’ tappa'—
Eighth: Hey you, clam up for a second—
Ninth: Let me get a word in, will you?

[They all start tugging at Dukari’s clothes, everyone yelling ‘Listen to me,
sir—’, ‘No, to,me, sir—’]

Dukari: (to the clerk, desperately) 1m leaving for my uncle’s place.


I'll be away for some time. For God’s sake don’t give anyone the
address!

[Exit. The excited musicians fight among themselves. The clerk struggles
to break them up until he drops down, battered, in the evening]

Curtain

Ff,

YP or.
LPL eran
a

a
"

Eangge
eer es cnet eee
The Extended Family

[Enter Daulatchandra and Kanai.]

Daulat: When the soul is on fire, all the Company’s' fire-engines


can’t put out the flames. I spoke at great length at the meeting on the
extended family system. The chairman had fallen asleep, so there was
no one to stop me. In the end two young ruffians came up and dragged
me away. Oh, I was so inspired that day!
Kanai: Why not? It’s an inspiring subject. What did you say?
Daulat: 1 told them that living in an extended family was the only
way to practise selflessness. When your whole life’s bound up with
others’ support,’ you don’t have to think of yourself at all! The
newspapers have given good reports of my speech—they’re all saying
it’s a great pity that Daulat Babu has to live all alone, with no one to
call his own. (Sighs deeply)

[Enter Jaynarayan.]

Jaynarayan: God bless you, my boy! I’m your uncle—your father’s


sister's husband.
Daulat: What do you mean, sir? My father didn’t have a sister!
Jaynarayan: Alas, no longer, she has passed away.
Daulat: No, I mean he never had one!
Jaynarayan: (with a slight smile) How can that be, dear boy? How
else could I be your uncle? (To Kanai) What do you say, sit?
Kanai: Of course, quite right.
Daulat: So be it. And what brings you here?
Jaynarayan. Nothing in particular, really. I heard the papers were
saying it’s a shame that we live apart, so I’ve come to stay with you.
THE EXTENDED FAMILY 99

Daulat: Do you have any property?


Jaynarayan: Nothing at all, no troubles of that sort. I only have a
cousin—he’ll turn up soon, no fear.
Daulat: 1 see. Well, what about him—does he have anything?
Jaynarayan: Nothing—no burdens at all. Only two wives’ and four
little children: they're coming too. They'd have been here by now, but
the two ladies started quarrelling just before setting out. They were
pulling each other by the hair when I left. That’s why they’re late.
Daulat: Kanai, what am I going to do?
Jaynarayan: Oh, you needn’t do anything, they'll come on their own.
Don't worry about such trifles. They'll be here by evening.

[Ramcharan enters and prostrates himself at Daulat’s feet.]

Ramcharan: Uncle, your speech has put me to shame.


Daulat: Who are you, my man?
Ramcharan: Why, !'m Ramcharan, your sister’s son. Send someone
round to the station, will you? I’ve left my baggage and my old mother
there.
Daulat: And why are you here?
Ramcharan: To stay with you.
Daulat: Don’t you have any other place to stay?
Ramcharan: Oh, I have a place of sorts, but you can’t learn
selflessness there.
Daulat: (frightened) Kanai!
Kanai: He’s taken your advice to heart—it won't be easy to oust him.

[Enter Nitat.]

Nitai: Dada, I’ve quit my job and come over to save you from
; ; ae
infamy. Who’s there? Run and get me a green coconut’ from the
garden! I’m terribly thirsty.

[Enter Naderchand.]

Naderchand: Here | am, uncle, come to sacrifice my self-interest at


your feet. Here’s my broken cooking-pot, my hookah and my pet
100 SELECTBD EW Rit UNGS FROREC Tinie
D REN

kitten. The first two I inherited from my father, the last I acquired all
by myself. You can’t blame me any longer, I'll never part from you
again.

[Enter Tailor. ] ,

Daulat: And what relation may you be to me?


Tailor: Ym the tailor, sir, ’ve come to measure you for some clothes.
Daulat: Go away. I'm rather hard up just now—I can’t afford new
clothes.
Naderchand: Don’t run off, Mr Tailor, you can take my measure-
ments instead. My uncle here is wearing a very nice flowered design.
Six pairs of shirts like that should keep me going. If you do your job
well Uncle will pay you handsomely, understand?
Tailor: Very good, sit. (Takes measurements)

[Enter Pareshnath with child.]

Paresh: (touches Daulat’s feet and speaks to the boy) Go on, bow before
your uncle. Dada, this is your nephew.
Daulat: My nephew!
Paresh: That’s right. Why do you look so surprised? Surely having
a nephew is no great wonder?
Kanai: What does your son do?
Paresh: Well, | was teaching him myself, but he didn’t get very far
with the alphabet. So I thought, why bother? With Dada here to look
after him, why should he need me? Uncle or father, what’s the
difference?
Kanai: No difference at all.
Paresh: Dada has said that the joy that comes from forgetting one’s
own hunger to feed others can only be found in a joint family. I realised
at once that he couldn't have tasted this joy for a long time; or if he
ever did, he must have forgotten about it long ago. So I brought the
boy over out of sheer pity. The fires of hell’ burn in his belly night
and day, I tell you.

[Enter Natabar.]
THE EXTENDED FAMILY 101

Natabar: (tweaking Daulat’s ear) What have you been up to,


you rascal? I heard you wept floods at a public meeting over my
absence!
Daulat: Who are you, you ruffian? How dare you box a gentleman’s
ears!
Natabar: Whose ear do you want me to box, if not my own brother-
in-law’s? What do you say to that, sir?
Kanai: Well, it stands to reason.
Daulat: What's that you’re saying, Kanai? I don’t even have a wife,
so where could a brother-in-law’ come from?
Natabar: You mightn’t have a wife, but other people do. Just think
about it, will you?
Dautlat: Yes, lots of people have wives. So what?
Natabar: (smiling) Well then!
Daulat: (angrily) What do you mean, well then? Just how did you
become my brother-in-law?
Natabar: Why, through your own brother. If you can have a brother,
4e can surely have a brother-in-law! You might shrug off a brother-in-
law, but you can hardly deny you have a brother.
Daulat: | never knew I did, but the way things are going today—
Natabar: Good, that’s settled then. Let’s put an end to this
wrangling—it isn’t seemly to carry on like this before all these
honourable gentlemen. (Pulling out a bolster from behind Daulat) |
think I'll rest awhile. Call for a smoke, will you?

[Enter Servant with fruit and sweets.]

Servant: (to Daulat) Your food, sir.


Dautlat: (incensed) Who asked you to bring it here, you fool? Take
it inside.
Paresh: Oh, let him be, no harm done. (Jo servant) Here, my man,
just bring it round this way. (Takes the plate and starts eating)

[Enter two women, dragging Bidhubhushan by the hair.]

First Wife: You wretch, when shall we be rid of you?


Daulat: (hurriedly) Who are these people?
102 SELECTED WRITINGS FOR CHILDREN

Jaynarayan: Don’t be upset, my son, it’s only my cousin. He’s arrived


at last.
First Wife: You filthy rascal!
Second Wife: Beat him with a broom, beat him with a broom.
Daulat: My dear Kanai!
Kanai: There can’t be a better training in tolerance.
First Wife: The old fool has taken leave of his senses.
Second Wife: So many husbands die every day, yet you're left behind!
Daulat: Calm down, calm down, my dears.
First Wife: Why should I calm down, you idiot? Calm down
yourself, let all your forefathers die and turn cold.
Daulat: Kanai!
Kanai: Your house is full—
Daulat: My evil planet’s at its height.
Kanai: Be that as it may, you don’t need me any more. I think Ill
beat a retreat. (Exit)
Daulat: (shouting) Kanai, don’t leave me alone!
Everyone all together: (holding him down) Alone? God forbid! Why
should you be alone? We're all here—we shan’t budge!
Daulat: You don’t mean that seriously, do you?
Everybody: We most solemnly swear we do.

Curtain

—¢,
LDA = ate,
Ke
VME SO
_— was gag

‘Gs

UM ‘i
RAYe Yy,
The Free Lunch
M

[Enter Akshay Babu, straight from the office.]

(Laughing to himself) Today I’ve got him by the short hairs. The rascal
keeps talking big while sponging off us all the time, without spending
a penny of his own. Imagine—he’s been promising me a feast every
day for almost a year now, but I’ve yet to taste it. A quarter of those
promises would have been enough for three royal banquets. No matter,
I've got an invitation out of him at last. But I’ve been waiting two
hours—where on earth can he be? I hope the fellow’s not going back
on his word. (Looking out) Hey you, what’s your name? Bhuto? or
Modho?" Or is it Harey?’
Chandrakanta? All right, so be it. Well, my dear Chandrakanta,
when is your master going to return?
What was that? He’s gone to get lunch for us from a hotel? How
wonderful! it’s going to be a real feast all right. And I’m rather hungry
too. I'll lick the bones on the mutton chops till they glisten like ivory
toothpicks. There'll be a chicken curry, of course—but it won’t be there
for long. And if he throws in two kinds of pudding I'll lick the china
clean till they shine like glass mirrors. I hope he brings two or three
dozen oyster patties as well—that’ll add the final touch to the feast.
My right eye’s been twitching’ since morning—I think we'll have
oyster patties today. Here, Chandrakanta, when did your babu go out?
A long time ago? Fine, then he can’t be much longer. Why don’t
you fetch mea hookah meanwhile? I’ve been asking you for a long time,
but you don’t seem eager to oblige.
There’s no tobacco in the house? Your babu’s locked it up? I never
heard such a thing in my life!—It’s only tobacco, not Company shares!'
What’s to be done now? I take a little opium now and then, and I can’t
104 SELECTED WRITINGS FOR GHILDREN

do without tobacco. Hey, Modho—I mean Chandrakanta—can’t you


fetch me one small plug of tobacco from the gardener or someone?
You'll have to go to the market? You want some money? All right,
if it can’t be helped—get me a paisa’s worth of tobacco, on the double.
You can’t get any tobacco for a paisa? Why ever not? Do you take
me for the Nawab of Muchikhola? I can-do without amburi tobacco’
at sixteen rupees a tola:' a paisa will be quite enough for the sort I want.
You'll have to buy a hookah too? Your babu has stashed away even
his hookah in his iron safe? Why didn’t he deposit it with the Bengal
Bank instead? Goodness! What kind of a place have I landed in? Here,
take these six paise: ’'d kept it for the tram fare home. I'll have to
recover it with interest from Uday when he returns. This tumble-down
house is supposed to be his garden villa. I wonder what his usual
residence is like! I hope the rafters don’t fall on my head. There isn’t
even anything to sit on except this broken chair, and it won’t take my
weight. But I’ve been on my feet for ages—they’re aching. I can’t carry
on like this much longer—let’s sit on the floor.

[Dusts the floor with the loose end of his dhoti, spreads out a newspaper,
sits down, and begins to hum.]

A free feast daily


Ah, wouldn't that be jolly!
Dish after dish
Of mutton curry, fish,
Washed down with whisky-sodas
In double royal dose!
And someone else’s till
Will go to foot the bill,
So I may live in paradise
And never be morose!

Ah, there you are! Have you got the tobacco? What’s this—only the
tobacco bowl!' Where’s the hookah? You can’t get a hookah for six
paise in these parts? The bowl alone cost two annas? Now look here,
Chandarakanta, I’m not such a duffer as I may look. Fat I may be, but
I’m not a fathead. Now I see why your master needs to lock up even
THE BREE. LUNCH 105

his hookah and tobacco in an iron safe. His only mistake was not to
lock up a jewel like you as well. No fear—you won’t be at large very
long. As soon as the Government gets to hear of you they'll put you
away under guard. But I’m simply dying for a puff—here goes. (Takes
a pull at the hookah and begins to cough violently) Oh my god! where
on earth did you find tobacco like this? One should make one’s will
before risking a whiff of this stuff. Two puffs and Lord Shiva! himself
would burst his skull, and Nandi and Bhringi' fall down in a daze!
I'd better not try another pull. Let your babu come back first. But he
doesn’t seem to be in any hurry. Perhaps he’s polishing off the patties
one by one. And there’s such a fire in my belly that it might set my
dhoti ablaze in a minute. I’m thirsty too, but I daren’t ask Chandrakanta
for water: he’s sure to say he'll have to buy a glass, his babu has locked
up all the glasses. Let it be—I’ll ask for a green coconut! from the
garden instead.
Here, Chandra, do something for me, will you? Get me a green
coconut from the garden, quick—I’m devilish thirsty.
Why can’t you get me one? I saw lots of them in the garden.
All the trees have been leased out? So what—surely you can get me
one coconut?
You need money? But I don’t have any more. All right, let your
master come back, then we'll see. I have my salary with me, but I’d
rather not give him a large note to change. Who could have thought
such a robber was at large in the Company’s domain?’ I wish Uday
would come back.
There, he must be coming—I heard footsteps. Thank heavens! Hey,
Uday, here, this way! Oh no, it’s not him. Who are you?
Babu sent you, eh? It would have been much better if he’d come
himself instead. I’m dying of hunger.
The babu at the hotel? The clerk? Never saw him in my life. Has
he sent something to eat? Oyster patties perhaps?
He hasn’t? He’s sent a bill instead? Much obliged, I’m sure. The
babu for whom the bill is meant is not here now.
Oh no, it isn’t me. Here’s a fine mess. I swear it isn’t me. Why on
earth should I cheat you? I was invited to lunch and I’ve been waiting
here for three hours now. You’ve come from a hotel, so I’m pleased
to make your acquaintance at last. Perhaps if Iboiled that wrap of yours
106 SELECTED WRITINGS FOR CHILDREN

I might at least... No fear, I don’t want your wrap, but I don’t want
your bill either.
I’ve landed myself in a mess all right. J tell you I’m not Uday Babu,
I’m Akshay Babu. You can’t be serious! You know my name and |
don’t? Let’s stop this nonsense. Just go and wait downstairs for a
while—Uday Babu’ll be along by and by.
O God, is this why you made my right eye twitch this morning?
No dinner from the hotel but a bill instead?

Love, look where I’ve been led!


I begged the cloud for water,
And lightning struck instead.

This is fate: one got the nectar of life when the ocean was churned’
and another got the poison. Will someone get all the fun out of this
hotel-churning and another foot the bill? It seems to have been piling
up for some time too.
Who are you now? Babu sent you? How generous of him! Does he
imagine that the sight of your face will quench my hunger and thirst?
He seems to be a fine gentleman!
What was that? The tailor’s bill? Whose clothes are you talking
about?
Uday Babu’ll buy clothes and Akshay Babu’ll pay for them? What
a very reasonable proposition!
Really? How did you make out that I was Uday Babu? Have I put
up a sign on my forehead? Why, don’t you like my name as it is—
Akshay?
Changed my name, have I? All right, suppose I have; but it’s not
so easy to change my appearance. Tell me, do I look like Uday Babu
in any way?
You've never seen him face to face? Just wait a while and you'll have
your heart’s desire. It shouldn’t take long—he’s sure to turn up any
minute now.
O death, here’s another of them. And where might you be coming
from, sir? Have you been invited too?
The house rent? Which house would that be? This one? What are
your rates?
THE FREE LUNCH 107

Seventeen rupees a month? Then will you kindly tell me how much
I ought to pay you for three hours and a half?
No, I’m not joking, sir—I’m not in the mood for it. I was invited
to this house for lunch and I’ve been waiting for three hours and a
half. If you want me to pay the rent for that stretch of time, work out
what it comes to. I’ve even paid for the tobacco I smoked.
No, my dear sir, you haven’t guessed correctly. There’s been a slight
mistake. My name is Akshay, not Uday. Such a trivial mistake makes
no difference usually, but when rents are being collected it’s wise to
stick to the name your parents gave you.
You're telling me to get out of this house? Sorry, that’s one thing
I can’t do. Here I am, gnawed by the pangs of hunger for three
hours and a half, and just when a meal is about to arrive, you expect
to turn me out by your insults! I’m not such an ass. You can sit there
and rail at me all you want: I'll leave as soon as I’ve had my lunch.
My throat’s dry with talking—I can’t stand it any more. I’m hungry
enough to swallow my own guts. There—I think I can hear footsteps
again. Uday, my dear friend Uday, apple of my eye, treasure of my
soul, why don’t you turn up? I’m dying for you—come!
Who are you, sir? If you have come to abuse me you can sit
there and start right away. These gentlemen will gladly give you
company.
Hari Babu wants to see me? How gratifying! He loves me truly, no
doubt about it. My best friend who invited me to lunch here is
conspicuous by his absence, and people I’ve never heard of have been
paying me attentions since morning—why should that be so? Well, sir,
do enlighten me as to why a certain gentleman by the name of Hari
Babu should have so impatiently summoned me at such an inconve-
nient hour.
What did you say? I borrowed a few samples of jewellery from
him to show my wife who wanted a bracelet made, and I’m refusing
to return them?—I could have said a great many things about this,
but only one must suffice for the present: I’ve never borrowed any
jewellery from anyone, and I don’t even have a wife! Everything else
I wanted to say must wait for another day. You must excuse me—my
throat is too parched for conversation. Please wait another half an hour
and you'll get to know all. (Loudly) Uday—Udo!" you godforsaken
108 SELECTED WRITINGS FOR CHILDREN

scoundrel, you great oaf, you swine, you lout—my belly’s on fire, my
throat’s dry, my head’s ready to burst—you wretch, you rascal, you...!
Oh no, no, gentlemen, I’m not addressing you. Please don’t be
agitated. I’m famished and miserable, and I’m only calling to my
dearest friend. Pray be seated again.
You can’t wait any longer? It’s late already? You needn’t tell me that,
I know it’s late all right. In that case, why don’t you depart? It’s been
nice meeting you; I enjoyed the charming conversation.
But really, now you're going a bit too far. I assure you I bear none
of you the slightest ill-will, but I can’t fulfil your present expectations.
Look here, you really are crossing all limits. I dare say you gentlemen
dine heartily at regular hours twice a day, so you can have no idea how
much a man can be vexed by pangs of hunger. That’s why you dare
to provoke me in this condition.
Again! Don’t you dare! My good man, don’t pick a fight with me,
I’m more than a match for you. Just look at my bulk, will you? I’m
struggling to keep my temper under control so that I don’t go berserk.
All right, let’s see if you can provoke me. Go on, do your worst—you
can’t make me angry. See—Im going to sit down, serene as you please.
Oh my God! they seem to be rolling up their sleeves! A beating on
an empty stomach would be the last straw. All right, sit down, all of
you: tell me all your claims one by one. I’m lucky I have my salary
in my pocket, otherwise I’d have had to run for my life, hungry as I
am. Let me save my skin for the time being—I can get the money back
from Uday later.
You came for only five rupees, sir, but you’ve hurled fifty rupees’
worth of abuse at me: here’s your money.
And you, my man, I’m paying your hotel bill today, but remember
me if I turn up hungry at your doorstep some day.
You want three months’ rent, do you? Well, here’s payment for
a month: take the rest later. You shouldn’t mind; you didn’t pull
your punches while calling me names—that must have unburdened
your heart. Give me your blessings and go home now, there’s a good
man.
As for you, sir, it won't be easy to return your jewellery. Even ifI
had a wife and I had indeed given your ornaments to her, it would
have been difficult to get them back; but seeing that she doesn’t exist
THE FREE LUNCH 109

and I haven’t given her any jewellery, even you ought to realize how
utterly impossible it is to return them. If you still insist I suppose I'll
have to go and see your Hari Babu by and by, but I must stay a while
longer to see whether my lunch arrives.
Oh this is becoming unbearable! Chandra—hey, Chandra! Uday is
nowhere in sight; are you going to do a disappearing act! now? Ah,
there you are. Chandra, surely you know your babu well enough: tell
me, do you honestly think he’s going to return from that hotel today,
tomorrow or the day after?
Not likely, you say? Ah—at last you've said something I’m inclined
to believe. Never mind, I’m ravenous now—I don’t even have the
energy to yell at you. Take this half-rupee and save a life. Get me
something to eat—quickly now!
That man lives like a king and never does an honest day’s work; we
used to wonder where the money came from. Now I’m beginning to
see how he manages it. But swallowing so many insults every day,
warding off bills and holding off creditors is no joke! It’s more than
I could have handled: give me a prison sentence any time.
What have you got there? Just plain puffed rice and nothing to go
with it? Do I get some loose change back?
Nothing at all? No matter—that puffed rice will have to do.
Chandra, I don’t mind telling you—I’m so hungry that this stale stuff
tastes like nectar from heaven. I’ve eaten at many banquets, but I never
enjoyed a meal more in my life. I see you’ve got me a coconut too;
should I pay extra for that? No? You do have a human streak after all.
Now if you’d only whistle up a cab I could get going.
There’s no cab to be found hereabouts? Then I’m in deep trouble.
I’m too weak with hunger to walk three miles. I did it when there was
the prospect of a feast before me. What shall I do now? Oh well, let’s
start off anyway.
Here’s a nuisance! You want me to go and see Hari Babu now?
Chandra, you’ve done me a lot of favours today, do just one more —
for pity’s sake tell this gentleman here that I’m not Uday Babu but
Akshay Babu from Ahiritola.
He won't take your word for it? Can’t say I blame him; he’s probably
known you for along time. Well, I’m too exhausted to quarrel, so let's
go to see Hari Babu then. But my dear sir, I’m in such a state that
110 SELECTED WRITINGS FOR CHILDREN

I might drop dead on the way, and then you'll have to pay for the
funeral. Don’t say I didn’t warn you.
Chandra, what are you thrusting out your palm at me for? Thanks
to you I’ve had such a feast on the cheap today that I won’t be hungry
again for a long time. What more do you want?
Oh! baksheesh!* Yes, I suppose I should ’settle that account too. Since
I’ve done so much already, I shouldn’t leave this little thing undone.
But I have just one rupee left, and I need twelve annas for the cab fare.
If you have some change on you... You haven’t? (Turns out his pockets
and hands over his last coin) Here, keep the whole rupee. I'll step out
of this house quite emptied out, like a fruit gnawed hollow by an insect.
But how on earth am I going to recover all the money I’ve paid out?
If I could lay my hands on something of value, I could carry it off by
way of security. The only precious thing I’ve seen around here is that
Chandrakanta. But it’s beyond me to carry him off against his will—
he could stuff me into his pocket if he wished!
(Jerking open a safe in one corner) Ah, a gold watch! Just the thing
I wanted. It’s got a fine chain too. I think I'll take this with me.
Why, Chandra, what are you so excited about?
The police? Policemen are coming this way?
I’ve got to run? Why, what crime have I committed? I came here
only to honour a gentleman’s invitation, and I’ve been punished
enough for that already.
Heavens, they really are coming this way! Where did Chandra
disappear? And that man Hari Babu sent? They’ve all run away.
Here, what do you think you’re doing? Don’t push me around like
that—I’m a gentleman, not a common thief!
Ouch! That hurt! Stop, for heaven’s sake stop. My good man, I’ve
eaten nothing but some puffed rice the whole day; this is no time for
rough humour of that sort!
Here, constable, you can have something for tea. (Fumbling in his
pockets) Oh dear, I don’t have a paisa left. Officer sahib, if you want
to nab a first-class crook, I'll take you to him. There never was such
a rogue since they invented prisons. .
At least tell me what I’m supposed to have done! Signed for Jiban
Babu to take away a watch from Hamilton’s?’ Constable, aren’t you
ashamed of making such a monstrous charge against a gentleman?
THE FRES LUNCH 1A ig

Hey, be careful, don’t pull at that—it’s not my watch. If the chain


snaps I'll get into trouble.
What? This is the watch from Hamilton’s? Well, take it away then,
take it away at once. But why drag me along with it? I’m not a gold
chain. I may be the golden Akshay, but only to my parents!
Well, if you won't let me go, then I must go with you. Everyone
loves me—I’ve had proof aplenty of that today. I’ll be forever grateful
if Ican survive the magistrate’s loving attentions now.

A free feast daily—


Ah, wouldn't that be jolly!

Curtain

a
Me,

Gow!
If yr hageputieotge 2 ¥
aud hetred ‘tower Inixlawsrevi
afrvhity house Giile Siptied &
fine how an cartaast, | eo
i coutd Tey pryRanda ony bbe
if

egy
¢ Of eoniay. he a:ied ees
Chanirabspus Bat {¢> v4<
a oud &bre a etaa) tasoem
oa"
Ueating s “oe .
L WFR. RS AN Serres
RN:
Sa a hers SE
~ Sak ats °Seaaht
Iw
That Man
g

These stories were written for Nandini, the adopted daughter of


Rabindranath’s son, Rathindranath. Her pet-name was Pupu or
Pupe, and she herself appears all through the book—listening to,
commenting on, or even adding to her grandfather’s stories. In fact,
That Man 1s a continuous story-within-a-story: an outer story or
shell about Pupu and her grandfather, enclosing tales about various
characters, with ‘that Man’ stepping in and out of both worlds.

All the pieces in this section have been translated


by Sukhendu Ray.
That Man
M

Down the ages, God has gone on creating human beings in their
millions and billions. But no, that wasn’t good enough for those
humans. They said, “We want to produce our own human beings.’ So
alongside God’s games with his living dolls, humans began their own
games with dolls they had made themselves. And then children began
to say, “Teil us a story—in other words, make human beings out of
words. Thus were devised the countless king’s sons and minister’s sons,
favourite queens and neglected queens, fables of mermaids, tales of the
Arabian Nights, the adventures of Robinson Crusoe. These creations
kept multiplying in pace with the world’s population. Even grown-ups
began to say, when they had a day off from work, ‘Make us some
human beings.’ And so the epic Mahabharata’ was prepared in eighteen
books. Now a host of story-makers are kept busy in every land.
At my granddaughter’s command, I’ve been involved for some time
in this game of people-making. They are play-people, so it doesn’t
matter whether they are true or false. My listener is nine years old, and
the story-teller has crossed seventy. I started my work all on my own,
but Pupu joined in when she found the stuff Iworked with was very
light. I did call in another man to help me, but more of him later.
Many tales start with ‘Once there was a King.’ But I’m beginning
my tale with “There is a Man.’ My stories are nothing like what people
mean by stories. This Man never rode on horseback across the vast
fairy-tale fields of Tepantar.' Instead, he came to my room one evening
after ten o’clock at night, when I was reading a book. He said, ‘Dada,
I’m very hungry.’
Now in all these tales about princes, we never hear of a hungry
prince. Nonetheless, I was rather pleased that my character should be
hungry at the start of my story—because, you see, it’s easy to make
116 SELECTED WRITINGS FOR CHILDREN

friends with a hungry person. To please him, you don’t have to travel
farther than the end of the lane to buy him some food.
I discovered that my Man was fond of good food. He’d ask for
curried fish heads, shrimps with gourd, or a savoury dish of fish-bones
and vegetables. If you gave him malai' from Barabazar,' he’d lick the
bowl clean. As for ice-cream, it was a treat to see him relish one: he
would remind me of the Majumdars’ son-in-law.
It was raining rather hard one day. I was painting in my room: a
landscape of the wide open fields you see in these parts,’ with a red-
clay road going due north; an uneven piece of fallow land to the south
with curly-headed wild date-palms; a few toddy-palm trees in the
distance, staring avidly at the sky like beggars; behind them a dense
black cloud, like a huge blue tiger ready to pounce on the sun in mid-
sky. All this was I painting, mixing colours in a bowl, swishing my
paintbrush.
There was a shove at the door. When I opened it, in came—not
a bandit, not a giant, not even a general’s son—but that Man. He was
dripping water, his dirty shirt stuck to his body, the end of his dhoti
was splashed with mud, and his shoes were just like two lumps of clay.
‘How now!’ I said.
‘It was dry and sunny when I left home,’ he said. ‘I got caught in
the rain midway. Can I have that bedspread of yours? I could then get
out of these wet clothes and wrap myself in it.’
Before I could say anything, he snatched my Lucknow bedspread,
dried his head with it and wrapped it round himself. It was lucky I
didn’t have my precious Kashmir jamewar' on the bed.
Then he said, ‘Dada, let me give you a song.’
What could I do? I abandoned my painting. He began to sing the
old-fashioned song:

Just think, Shrikanta, you handsome young lover,


Grim death will approach and your life will be over.

From my expression, he suspected that it wasn’t going well. ‘How do


you like it?’ he asked
‘Look,’ I told him. “As long as you live, you'd better remove yourself
far, far away from human habitation if you want to practise the scales.
THAT MAN 117

After that it’s up to Chitragupta,' who writes down all your deeds in
a fat register to charge you with after you're dead. That’s if he’s able
to stand your song.’
He piped up, ‘Pupe Didi takes music lessons from a Hindustani
ustad.’ How about my joining her?”
‘If you can persuade Pupe Didi to agree, there shouldn’t be any
problem,’ I replied.
‘I'm scared stiff of Pupe Didi,’ he said.
At this point Pupe Didi, who was listening, broke into peals of
laughter. She was delighted by the idea that anyone could be scared
stiff of her. She found it very pleasing, as do all the strong men of the
world.
But being tender-hearted, she said, “Tell him he needn’t be afraid.
I won’t say anything to him.’
‘Is there anyone who’s not afraid of you?’ I asked her. ‘Don’t you
drink a bowlful of milk twice a day? Look how strong it’s made you.
Don’t you remember how that tiger met you brandishing a stick, and
ran away with its tail tucked under him to hide under Aunt Nutu’s
bed?’
Our heroine was ecstatic. She reminded me of that other time when
a bear, trying to escape from her, fell into the bathtub.

The history of my Man, that I was so far putting together all by


myself, now took on additions from Pupe’s hands. If I were to tell her
that the Man came to see me at three in the afternoon to ask for a razor
and an empty biscuit tin, she would add that he had also borrowed
her crochet hook.
All stories have a beginning and an end, but my story of “There is
a Man’ has no end: it just runs on. His sister falls ill and he goes to
fetch a doctor. A cat scratches the nose of his dog Tommy. He jumps
onto the back of a bullock-cart and gets into a row with the carter.
He takes a tumble in the backyard near the pump and breaks an old
brahman lady’s earthen pitcher. During a football match when Mohan
Bagan'’ is playing, his pocket gets picked clean of three and a half annas,
so he can’t buy sweets from Bhim Nag’s' shop on the way home.
Instead he goes to see his friend Kinu Choudhuri, and asks for fried
shrimps and curried potatoes.
118 SELECTED WRITINGS FOR CHILDREN

And so it goes on, day after


day. Pupe adds how one after-
noon, he walks into her room
and asks to borrow a cook-
book from her mother’s cup-
board because his friend
Sudhakanta Babu wants to cook
banana flowers. Another day
he begs for Pupe’s perfumed
coconut hair-oil as he’s afraid
he’s going bald. Yet another
day he goes over to Din-Da’s'
hoping to hear him sing, but
finds him asleep, snuggling his
bolster.
Of course this Man of ours
has a name; but it’s known to
just the two of us and can’t be disclosed to anybody else. That’s where
the real fun of our story lies. The king who lived once upon a time
had no name; neither did the prince. And that lovely princess, whose
hair reached down to the floor, whose smile showered gems and her
tears pearls—no one knows her name either. They were quite nameless,
yet they are well-known in every home.
This person of ours we just call Se—‘He’, or “That Man’. When a
stranger asks his name, we two just smile and look knowingly at
each other. Sometimes Pupe says teasingly, ‘Have a guess. It starts
with a P.” And people guess it to be Priyanath, or Panchanan, or
Panchkari, or Pitambar, or Paresh, or Peters, or Prescott, or Pir Bux,
or Pyar Khan.

As I put down my pen at this point, someone piped up at once,


‘I hope that’s not the end of the story.’
Story! What story? Our hero isn’t a prince; he’s just an ordinary
Man. He eats and sleeps, has a job in an office, likes to see movies.
His story is simply his daily routine, which is like everybody else’s. If
you can build him up clearly in your minds, you'll see him wolfing
down rasgullas’ in the front porch of a sweetshop, with syrup dripping
THAT MAN 119

from the bottom of the packet onto his grubby dhoti. That’s his story.
If you ask, “What happened then?’, I'd say he jumped onto a tramcar,
found he had no money, and so jumped off again. And then? Much,
much more of the same sort happens then. He goes from Barabazar
to Bowbazar, from Bowbazar on to Nimtala.'
Someone among the listeners said, “This Man seems to be an
unstable character: he can’t find shelter in Barabazar, or Bowbazar, or
Nimtala. Can’t you make up a story about his waywardness?”
“Well, I said, ‘if one can, one can; if one can’t, one can’t.’
‘Let's have your story then,’ the listener said. ‘Just whatever comes
to your mind—with neither head nor tail, sum nor substance.’
Now that really would be bold. God’s creation is strictly ruled by
order and system: everything there must be as it should be. It becomes
quite intolerable. Let’s make fun of Grandfather God, who created this
dull system, and do it in such a way that he can’t punish us. My story
lies quite outside his domain.
Our Man was sitting quietly in a corner. He whispered in my ear,
‘Dada, have a go, write whatever you want about me: I shan’t take you
to court.’
I now need to say something about this Man.
The main prop of the serial story that I keep telling Pupu Didi is
a Man built wholly out of words, a Man named after a pronoun—
‘He’. That’s why I can make up any stories I like around him and no
questions asked. But as evidence to back up my chaotic creations, I’ve
had to find a man of flesh and blood. If ?'m threatened with a literary
lawsuit, this man is ready to stand up and testify in my favour. He
doesn’t mind what he says. Given a hint, even by a petty lawyer like
me, he’ll swear without batting an eyelid that a crocodile once caught
his topknot between its jaws when he was taking a dip in the holy
Ganga during the Kumbha Mela'—the one held in Kanchrapara. "The
topknot went down with the crocodile, but the rest of the man, like
a flower cut off its stalk, managed to reach dry land. If you wink at
him a little more, he can shamelessly declare that some English divers
from a man-o’-war rummaged in the mud for seven months and finally
brought up his topknot, all but a few hairs. He tipped them three
and a quarter rupees. If Pupu Didi still asks “What happened next?’,
he'll immediately continue that he went to see the great Doctor
120 SELECTED WRITINGS FOR’ CHILDREN

Nilratan Sarkar’ and implored him, ‘Please, Doctor Babu, give me


some medicine to fix my topknot, otherwise I can’t tie a flower to it.’
The doctor applied a powerful ointment that a Holy Man had given
him. Now his topknot keeps growing recklessly, like an endless
earthworm. When he wears a turban, it swells like a blown-up balloon;
when he rests his head on a pillow, his topknot forms a canopy like
a giant mushroom. He has to pay a barber full time to shave his head
every three hours.
If the hearer is still curious for more, he'll continue his story with
a sad face. He'll say he found the Surgeon-General of the Medical
College waiting with his shirtsleeves rolled up, bent on drilling a
hole at the root of his topknot, plugging it with a rubber stopper
and then sealing it with wax to prevent the topknot from ever
growing again in this world or the next. He was afraid that this drastic
treatment might carry him straight to the next world, so he refused
to oblige.
This Man of ours is a rare bird, one in a million: an unparalleled
genius in making up lies. [’m very lucky to have found such an artful
disciple for my outlandish yarn-spinning. Sometimes I present to
Pupe Didi this strange creature from my tale. At the sight of him, Pupe
Didi’s large eyes grow even larger. She’s so pleased that she orders hot
jalebis’ for him from the market. The Man is inordinately fond of
jalebis, as well as chamchams' from an alley in Shikdarpara. Pupe Didi
asks him where he lives; he replies, down Question Mark Lane in
Whichtown.
Why don’t I disclose his name? Because if I do, he'll be reduced to
that name and that name only. There’s only one ‘T and only one ‘you’
in this world; everybody else is ‘he’ or ‘she’. The ‘He’ of my stories
stands surety for all of them.
Let me tell you something else about him, otherwise I'll be to blame.
Those who judge him only from my stories form a wrong impression
about him. Those who have met him know that he’s a handsome man
with a serious expression. Like the night sky lit up by stars, his
solemnity is lit up by hidden laughter. He’s a first-rate person, really.
No silly jokes and pranks can hurt him. It amuses me to show him
up as a fool in my tales, for the simple reason that he’s more intelligent
than I am. He doesn’t lose face even if he pretends to be stupid.
THAT MAN 121

This is helpful, because it makes for a link between Pupu’s nature and
his.
(Se, chapter 1)

THE HOLY MAN OF THE TREES

Udho: Did you find him?


Gobra: Now look here, Udho. Just because of something you
said, I've been scouring all sorts of wild places for a month. I‘m
worn down to skin and bones, but I haven’t yet spotted a hair of his
head.
Panchu: Who is it you’re looking for?
Gobra: The Holy Man of the Trees.
Panchu: The Holy Man of the Trees! Whoever is he?
Udho: Haven't you heard of him? The whole world knows who he
is.
Panchu: Tell me about him.
Udho: Any tree that this Holy Man inhabits turns into a Wishing-
Tree. You just stand under it and hold out your hand, and you get
whatever you wish for.
Panchu: Who told you all this?
Udho: Bheku Sardar from Dhokar village. The other day this Holy
Man was sitting on a fig tree and swinging his legs. Bheku, who didn’t
know this, happened to be passing under the tree. He was carrying a
pot ofthick treacle on his head to blend with tobacco. The Holy Man’s
legs hit the pot, and a stream of treacle ran down Bheku’s face: he
couldn’t even open his eyes or his mouth. The Holy Man is all made
of pity. ‘Bheku,’ he said, ‘tell me your wish, and I'll let you have it.’
Bheku’s a fool. He only said, ‘Baba, give me a rag to clean my face.’
No sooner said but a towel came floating down from the tree. When
Bheku had wiped his face clean and looked up, there was no one to
122 SELECTED WRITINGS FOR CHILDREN

be seen. You see, you can have


only one wish and no more, even
if you bring the heavens down
with your bawling.
Panchu: Oh dear, oh dear! No
shawls, no fine clothes, just a
towel! What can you expect from
a blockhead like Bheku?
Udho: But Bheku hasn’t come
badly out of this. Haven’t you
seen the big shed he’s built near
Rathtala? It may have been just a
towel, but it was the Holy Man’s
blessed towel after all.
Panchu: Really? How did all
this happen? By magic, was it?
Udho: Bheku went to the fair at Hondalpara and sat down with the
towel spread in front of him. Thousands of people flocked round him
and showered offerings on this towel to His Holiness: coins, vegetables,
all kinds of things. Women came to ask favours for their children:
‘Bheku Dada, please touch my son’s head with the Baba’s towel, he’s
been ailing for three months now.’ Bheku’s fee for his divine services
is five quarter-rupees, five suparis,’ five measures of rice and five
dollops of ghee.*
Panchu: That’s fine for Bheku, but do the devotees get anything in
return?
Udho: Of course they do. Do you remember Gajan Pal? He
filled Bheku’s towel with paddy for fifteen days in a row. He also
tethered a goat to one corner of the towel. The goat’s bleating
attracted more people to Bheku. You won’t believe me, but in eleven
months flat Gajan landed a job in the royal palace guard. His duties
are to mix drinks for the Chief of Police and comb and dress his
whiskers.
Panchu: Is it really true?
Udho: Of course it’s true. You know, I’m sort of related to Ge att
his wife’s sister to the wife of a cousin of mine.
Panchu: Tell me, Udho, have you seen this towel yourself?
THAT MAN 123

Udho: Of course I have. It’s exactly like the stuff the Hatuganj
weavers make: a yard and a half across, pale yellow like champak
flowers, with a red border—just the same.
Panchu: Really? But how did this towel fall from the tree?
Udho: That’s the miracle. All by the grace of the Holy Man.
Panchu: Let’s go and find him. But how do we recognise him?
Udho: That’s the problem. No one seems to have really seen him.
And as ill luck would have it, that idiot Bheku’s eyes were blinded by
the treacle.
Panchu: What shall we do then?
Udho: Why, whenever I see anyone anywhere I join my hands and
ask him, ‘Please, sir, are you the Holy Man of the Trees?’ This makes
them turn very violent and abusive. One of them was so angry that
he splashed the dirty water from his hookah’ all over me.
Gobra: Never you mind, we shan’t give up. We must find the Holy
Man, and we may if we're lucky.
Panchu: Bheku says you can only see him when he’s up on a tree,
but not if he’s down below.
Udho: You can’t really put every man to test by asking him to climb
a tree. But I’m trying out an idea. My amra tree is loaded with fruit,
and I ask anyone I meet to climb up and help himself. All that’s
happened so far is that there’s hardly any fruit left, and even the
branches are broken.
Panchu: Now come along, we've no time to waste. If we're lucky
we'll surely be able to find the Baba. Now let’s call out together, ‘O
Holy Man of the Trees, dear Merciful. Lord, where are you? If you're
hiding somewhere among the parul creepers, do come out and show
yourself to us poor creatures!’
Gobra: | say, something’s stirring! It seems the Holy Man has
listened to our prayers!
Panchu: Where? Where?
Gobra: On that chalta tree.
Panchu: What's there on the chalta tree? I can’t see anything.
Gobra: Something’s swinging there.
Panchu: That dangling thing? But it looks like a tail!
Udho: You're a dolt, Gobra. That’s not our Holy Man: it’s a
monkey’s tail. Can’t you see it making faces at us?
124 SELECTED, WRITINGS, FORVCHILDREN

Gobra: It’s the sinful age’ of the world. That's why the Holy Man
has assumed the form of a monkey to elude us.
Panchu: You can’t trick us, Holy Man: your black face’ won’t
fool us. You can go on making faces as much as you wish, but we’re
not budging from here. Your holy tail will be our succour and
protection.
Gobra: The Lord save us! The Holy Man’s running away with
enormous leaps!
Panchu: But where can he escape from us? We'll outrun him by the
strength of our devotion.
Gobra: There now, he’s climbed up the wood-apple tree.
Udho: Panchu, go up that tree.
Panchu: Why don’t you go up?
Udho: I'm telling you to go up.
Panchu: No, no: | can’t climb so high. Dear Holy Man, have mercy
and come down to us!
Udho: Please, Holy Man, bless me that when it’s time for me to
leave this world, I may close my eyes with your holy tail round my
neck.
(Se, chapter 3)

That Man dropped in while I was having my morning tea.


‘Is there something you want to tell me?’ I asked.
‘Yes, there is,’ he said.
Then please be sharp about it. I’ve got to go out right now.’
‘Where to?’
“To the Governor’s house.’
‘Does the Governor often send for you?’
‘No, he doesn’t. It would have been better for him if he had,”
‘Better? How?’
THAT MAN 125

‘He'd have known then that I’m far and away better at making up
stories than his agents who're supposed to keep him informed. No one,
not even a Rai Bahadur,’ can match me in this. You know that, don’t
you?’
‘Yes, I do, but what's all this rubbish you’re making up about me
these days?’
‘I’ve been asked for fantastic stories.’
‘Maybe so, but even fantastic stories must follow some pattern. Not
crazy drivel that anybody can cook up.’
‘Really? Let's have a sample of what you mean by a fantastic story.’
‘All right. Just listen to me.’

While keeping goal for Mohan Bagan Club in a football fixture against
Calcutta Club, Smritiratna’ Mashai let in five goals, one after another.
Swallowing so many goals didn’t spoil his appetite: on the contrary,
he grew ravenously hungry. The Ochterloney Monument’ was near at
hand; our goalkeeper started to lick it from the bottom up, all the way
to the top. Badaruddin Mian, who was mending shoes in the Senate
Hall,’ rushed up at full speed and cried, “You're such a learned man,
so well versed in the scriptures! How could you defile this huge thing
with your licks? Shameful, shameful,’ he muttered, spat three times on
the Monument, and headed for the office of The Statesman’ newspaper
to report the matter.
It suddenly struck Smritiratna Mashai that he had polluted his
tongue. He walked across to the watchman at the Museum.
‘Pandey Ji,’ he said to the watchman, ‘you're a brahman, so am I,
You must help me.’
Pandey Ji saluted him and said, fingering his beard, ‘Comment vous
portez-vous, s'il vous plait?”'
Our scholar pondered for a while and said, ‘A very baiiling
conundrum. I need to look into the books of Sankhya philosophy.'
I'll give you my answer tomorrow. Not today, as I’ve polluted my
tongue by licking the Monument.’
Pandey Ji lit a Burmese cigar, and after a couple of puffs said,°
that case, check out Webster’s Dictionary at once to find what oes
it prescribes.’
126 SELECTED WRITINGS FOR® CHILDREN

Smritiratna said, ‘Then I’ll have to visit Bhatpara;* but that can wait.
For the moment, lend me your brass-knobbed stick.’
‘Why, what'll you do with it? asked Pandey Ji. “Have you got coal
dust in your eyes?’
‘How did you know that?’ asked Smritiratna. ‘It happened the day
before yesterday. I had to run all the way to Ultadanga to see Dr
McCartney, the wellknown specialist of liver disorders. He arranged
for a crowbar from Narkeldanga, and cleaned my eyes with it.’
‘Then what do you want with my stick?’ asked Pandey Ji.
‘To use as a twig toothbrush.’!
‘I see,’ said Pandey Ji. ‘I thought you might be wanting to tickle
your nose to force out a sneeze. Had you done so, my stick would have
had to be purified by washing it in Ganga water.’

That Man stopped here, pulled my hubble-bubble nearer him, and after
a couple of draws on it, said, “You see, Dada, this is a sample of your
style of spinning yarns. Instead of using your own fingers to write, you
seem to wield the trunk of che elephant-god Ganesh’ to scribble your
tall tales. You just twist facts, which is easy to do. Supposing you went
about telling people that our Governor, after a stint as an oil merchant,
has now set up a shop in Bagbazar to sell dried fish, who do you think
would laugh at such a cheap joke? Is it worth your while to tickle the
fancies ot silly people?’
‘You seemed peeved.’
‘And with good reason. Only the other day you were telling Pupu
Didi all kinds of rubbish about me, and she, being just a child, was
hearing you open-mouthed. Don’t forget, even weird stories need to
be made up with some art.’
“Wasn't there any art in my story?’
“Absolutely none. I wouldn’t have said a word if you hadn’t dragged
me into the matter. Suppose you ’d said that you’d been entertaining
your friends with curried giraffe brain, whalemeat fried with ground
mustard, and pilau of hippos freshly caught from the river slime, with
a dish of drumsticks made from the trunks of palm trees, I’d have said
it was too crude. It’s not at all difficult to write such things.’
‘Is that so? Then let’s have a specimen of your style instead.’
THAT MAN 127

‘Fair enough, but I hope you won't be cross. Dada, it’s not that I’m
more gifted than you: rather the opposite, but that’s actually an
advantage. Here’s what I'd have said:

I was invited to Cardiff for a game of cards.‘ The head of the family
there was a gentleman named Kojumachuku. His wife was Mrs
Hachiendani Korunkuna. Their elder daughter, Pamkuni Devi by
name, cooked with her own hands their celebrated dish, meriunathu
of kintinabu, whose aroma wafts across seven districts. Its fragrance
is so strong that it tempts even wild jackals to come out during the
day and howl, whether out of greed or frustration I don’t know; and
the crows desperately flap their wings for three hours with their beaks
stuck in the ground. And this was just a vegetable side-dish. Along with
that came barrels of sangchani made of kangchuto, with the pulp of
their delectable fruit anksuto dunked in it. The pudding was victimai
of iktikuti—baskets of it. Before this was served, tame elephants were
brought in to crush it under their feet. Then the largest of their beasts,
a cross between a man, a cow and a lion which they call gandisangdung,
made it somewhat more tender by licking it with their sharp spiky
tongues. And finally, before the three hundred places set for the diners,
there arose the noise of huge mortars and pestles. The people there say
this very din makes their mouths water, and attracts beggars from far
and wide. Many lose their teeth while eating this food, and then they
make a gift of their broken teeth to their host. The hosts deposit these
teeth in the bank and bequeath them to their children. The more teeth
a person collects, the.higher is his standing. Many people secretly buy
other’s collections and pass them off as their own. This has been a cause
of many celebrated lawsuits. Lords of a thousand teeth are so high and
mighty that they won’t marry their daughters to families with only fifty
teeth. A man with no more than fifteen teeth choked to death while
eating a ketku sweet, and not a soul could be found in that quarter
of the thousand-tooth tycoons who'd agree to take the body to be
cremated. In the end the poor dead man was secretly floated down the
Chowchangi River. This created a great uproar among people on both
banks of the river. They sued for compensation, and the case went all
the way up to the Privy Council."
128 SELECTED WRITINGS “FOR CHILDREN

By this time I was gasping for breath. I said, “Will you please stop and
tell me what’s so special about your story?’
‘Just this: it’s not a cheap chutney. It’s no great crime if we amuse
ourselves by embroidering matters about which we know nothing. Not
that I claim my story has any superior humour about it. A bizarre story’
becomes exciting only if you can make incredible things credible. Let
me warn you, you'll land in disgrace if you keep on making up cheap
popular pufferies that only take in children.’
‘Fine,’ I said. “From now on [ll write stories so utterly credible
that Pupu Didi will need a witch-doctor to exorcise her faith in
them.’
‘By the way, what did you mean when you said you were in a hurry
to go to the Governor’s house?’
‘I meant that I can be free if you leave. Once you arrive, you
simply stay put. I was just telling you in a roundabout way—go
away!’
‘Oh, I see. In that case, I'll go.’

(Se, chapter 5)

I was sitting one evening on the south terrace of my house, facing


a bank of ancient rain-trees that shut out the stars; but they were lit
up by fireflies, as though they were winking at me out of a hundred
eyes.
Pupe Didi was with me. I said to her, “You’ve grown too clever these
days. I think I need to remind you that you were once a little child.’
Pupe Didi laughed and retorted, “That’s where you score over me.
You must once have been a little child yourself, but there’s no way I
can remind you of that.’ ’
I sighed deeply and said, ‘I don’t think there’s anyone left who can
do so. Yes, I too was a child once, but the only witness to that are those
stars in the sky. But let’s not talk about me. I was going to tell you
THAT MAN 129

about something that happened when you were a child. You may or
may not like it, but it'll give me some pleasure to tell it.’
“Then go ahead.’

I think it was in early spring. For the past few days, you had been
poe avidly to the story of the Ramayana from shiny-pated Kishori
Chatto.’ One morning, as I was reading the newspaper and sipping
my tea, you rushed in with startled eyes.
“What's the matter?’ I asked.
You said breathlessly, ‘I’ve been stolen away.’
“What a disaster! Who did this foul deed?’
You hadn’t yet worked that out. You could easily have said
‘Ravana’,’ but you knew that wouldn’t be true. Hadn’t Ravana died
only last evening in battle, when not a single one of his ten heads was
spared? So you fumbled and faltered, and then said, ‘He’s asked me
not to tell anyone.’
“That makes it more difficult. How can I rescue you then? Do you
know what direction he took?’
‘He took me to a new country.’
“Was it Khandesh?’
‘No.’
‘Bundelkhand then?’
‘No.’
‘What sort of country was it?’
‘Tt had rivers and hills, and great big trees. It was sometimes light
and sometimes dark there.’
‘But most countries are like that. Did you see some kind of demon,
with his sharp spiky tongue hanging out?’
‘Yes, yes, I did. He put out his tongue just once and vanished
immediately.’
‘Lucky for him, otherwise I’d have caught him by the scruff of his
neck. Anyway, the person who stole you away must have taken you
away in something. Was it in a chariot?’
‘No.’
‘On horseback?’
‘No.’
‘On top of an elephant?’
130 SELECTED WRITINGS FOR CHILDREN

Suddenly you blurted out, ‘On the back of a rabbit.’


That animal was much on your mind at the time because your father
had just given you a pair on your birthday.
I said, ‘Now I know who stole you away.’
‘Tell me,’ you said with a little smile. ~
‘None other than Uncle Moon, I’m sure.’
‘How do you know?’
‘Because Uncle Moon has been a rabbit fancier’ for a long, long
time.’
“Where did he find his rabbits?’
‘Not from your father.’
‘Then from whom?’
‘He stole them from Brahma’s zoo.’ t
‘How disgraceful.’
‘Disgraceful it was. That’s why Brahma branded the Moon with
black spots.’
‘Serve him right.’
‘But did he learn his lesson? Didn’t he steal you as well? Perhaps
he needed you to feed his rabbits with cauliflower leaves.’
This pleased you very much, and to test me you asked, “Tell me:
how could a rabbit carry me on its back?’
‘Because you must have fallen asleep.’
‘Does a person weigh less when she’s asleep?
‘Yes, of course. Haven’t you ever flown in your sleep?’
‘Yes, of course I have.’
‘Then where’s the difficulty? Why a rabbit—even a toad could have
carried you on its back and leapfrogged all over the field.’
‘No, no, not a toad. How disgusting!’
‘Don’t worry, there aren’t any toads on the moon. By the way, did
you meet the Bangama bird’ on your way?’
‘Indeed I did.’
‘And how did your meeting go?’
‘He flew down from the top of a tamarisk tree and stood very tall.
He thundered, “Who’s that running away with Pupe Didi?’ As soon
as the rabbit heard him, he ran away so fast that Bangama Dada
couldn’t catch up with him. What happened after that?’
“After what?’
THAT MAN 131

‘After the rabbit ran away with me.’


‘How should I know? It’s for you to tell me.’
‘Really, how should I know? Didn’t I fall asleep?’
‘That’s just the problem. That’s why I can’t trace where the
rabbit took you—so I don’t know which way I should go to rescue
you. Tell me, did you hear any bells ringing when you were being
carried away?’
‘Yes, yes, I did—ding-dong,
ding-dong.’
‘Then he must have taken
you through the land of the
Bell-Ears.’
‘The Bell-Ears! Who are
they?’
“They have two bells for ears,
and two tails that end in two
hammers. They beat on their
ears with their tails—now one
ear, then the other. There are
two Bell-Eared tribes. One tribe
is rather violent and has a shrill
ring to their bells, the other is
dignified and gives out deep sonorous rings.’
“Have you ever heard those bells, Grandpa?’
‘Of course I have. In fact, only last night, as 1 was reading a book,
I suddenly heard a Bell-Ear walking through the dark night. I couldn’t
stand it any longer when he struck the hour of twelve midnight. |
rushed to my bedroom and threw myself on my bed with my eyes closed
and my face buried in the pillows.’
‘Are the rabbits and the Bell-Ears friendly?’
“Very much so. When the rabbits walk through the Milky Way, past
the constellation of the Seven Sages," they keep their ears alert to hear
the Bell-Ears.’
‘And then?’
‘Then when they strike the hours—one o'clock, two o'clock, three
o’clock, four o’clock, and then five o’clock—they reach the end of the
Milky Way.’
152 SELECTED VWRITINGS #FORTGHLEDREN

“What happens then?’


‘Then the rabbits cross the vast fields of sleep’ and reach the land
of light. Then they disappear from sight.’
‘Have I also reached that land?’
‘Yes, certainly.’ .
‘Then I’m no longer on the rabbit’s back?’
‘If you’d been, you’d have broken its back.’
‘Yes, indeed. I forgot that I’m heavier now. So now what?’
‘Now we must make plans to rescue you.’
‘Of course you must. But how?’
“That's what’s worrying me. I must take the help of a prince.’
‘Where will you find a prince?’
‘Well, I was thinking of Sukumar.’
Your face turned very grave as soon as I mentioned Sukumar. You
said rather stiffly, ‘I know you’re fond of him because he takes lessons
from you. That’s why he’s ahead of me in maths.’
There are other simple reasons for Sukumar being ahead, but I
thought it better not to bring up the subject. I said, ‘It’s not a question
of whether I like him or not; he’s the only prince on call.’
‘How do you know he’s a prince?’
‘He’s reached an understanding with me to become Prince Perma-
nent.’
You frowned and said, “All his understanding seems to be only with
you.’
‘How can I help it? He doesn’t listen to me because I’m so much
older than him.’
‘You call him a prince? I can’t even think of him as the Jatayu Bird.'
Humph!’
‘Calm down now. We’re in serious trouble. We don’t even know
where you are. Just this once, let him help us find you. Afterwards I’ll
turn him into a squirrel to help build Rama’s bridge to Lanka.’'
‘Why should he agree to help you? He’s busy studying for his
exam.’

Well, i'm three-quarters sure he'll agree. I saw him two days ago—last
Saturday, around three o'clock in the afternoon. I had gone to
visit his folk. I tracked him to the roof of their house: he was walking
THAT MAN Re)

about there, having managed to slip away from his mother’s watchful
eyes.
‘What's going on?’ I asked him.
He tossed his head and announced, ‘I’m a prince.’
‘Where's your sword?’
He showed me a half-burnt stick, left over from a rocket lit on
Diwali’ night, which he'd fastened to his waist with a string.
“Yes, I see you have a sword; but you need a horse.’
“There’s one in the stable.’
He ran to a corner of the roof and fetched an old broken umbrella,
thrown away by his uncle. He tucked the umbrella between his legs,
and with a shout of ‘Gee-ho gee-up’, he ran round the roof.
‘Truly a marvellous horse,’ I agreed.
‘Do you want to see him with his wings?’
‘I certainly do.’
He unfurled the umbrella. Some grains of horsefeed fell out from
it.
‘A marvel, a marvel!’ I cried. ‘I never thought I'd live to see a winged
horse.’
‘Now, Grandpa, I’m flying off. Close your eyes, and you'll see that
I’ve reached the clouds. It’s very dark there.’
‘I don’t have to close my eyes. I can see you quite clearly—flying
very fast, and the wings of your horse have disappeared behind the
clouds.’
‘Grandpa, can you suggest a name for my horse?’
‘Chhatrapati,’’ I said. .
He liked the name. He patted the umbrella on the back and shouted,
‘Chhatrapati!’
Then, acting the part of the horse, he replied, ‘Yes, sir!’
He looked at me and asked, ‘Did you think I said “Yes, sir”? Not
at all, it was the horse.’
‘You don’t have to tell me. I’m not so deaf.’
The prince said to the horse, “Chhatrapati, I don’t like sitting here
quietly.’
The horse replied, “Tell me your command.’
‘Let’s cross the fields of Tepantar.’
(tes let's.
134 SELECTED WRITINGS BOR CHIL DREN

I couldn’t stay any longer. I had other things to do. I had to break
up the party and say, ‘Prince, I believe I saw your teacher waiting for
you. He didn’t seem to be in a very good mood.’
The prince grew very restless at this. He prodded the umbrella and
said, ‘Can’t you fly me somewhere at once?’
I had to speak for the poor horse. “He can’t fly until it’s night.
During the day he pretends to be an umbrella, but as soon as you fall
asleep at night he'll spread his wings. It’s better for you to go down
to your teacher now, otherwise you'll be in trouble.’
As he went down, Sukumar said, “But I haven’t finished all I had
to say.’
“You can never finish all you have to say,’ I answered. ‘If it were
to finish, there would be no fun left.’
‘My lessons will be over by five o’clock, Grandpa. You must come
back after that.’
‘You mean that you'll have done with your Grade Three
Reader. You'll need a change to a grade-one story. All right, I promise
Pll come.’
(Se, chapter 10)

Next morning, Pupe Didi brought the breakfast I'd ordered: sprouted
chickpeas and molasses in a stoneware bowl. I’ve set about reviving
ancient Bengali food culture in this modern age.
‘Would you like some tea?’? Pupe Didi asked me.
‘No, some date palm juice,’ I replied.
She said, “You look rather strange. Did you have any bad dreams?”
‘Shadows of dreams flicker through my mind all the time,’ I said.
“Then the dreams dissolve and the shadows pass as well, leaving no
trace. But today [ want to tell you something about your childhood
that keeps coming back to me.’
‘Why don’t you?’
THAT MAN 135

‘One day I'd put down my pen and was sitting on my balcony. You
were there, and so was Sukumar. It grew dark: they lit the street lamps.
I was telling you, making up most of it, about Satya Yuga,’ the Age
of Truth—ages and ages ago.’
‘Making it up, were you? You mean you were turning the Age of
Truth into the Age of Lies!’
‘Don't call it lies. Just because the ultra-violet ray can’t be seen, it
doesn’t mean that it’s unreal—it’s a genuine kind of light. The Age
of Truth existed in the Ultra-Violet Age of human history. I wouldn’t
call it prehistoric but ultra-historic.’
‘Spare me your explanations and tell me what you were going to
say.
‘I was trying to impress upon you that in the Age of Truth people
didn’t learn from books or from the news they heard. Their knowledge
came from Being.’
‘T can’t follow you at all.’
‘Then listen to me carefully. You believe you know me well, don’t
you?’ .
‘Yes, very well.’
‘And so you do; but that knowledge leaves ninety-nine per cent of
me out of account. If in your heart of hearts you could have turned
yourself into me whenever you wished, then you'd really have known
me.’
‘Are you telling me we know nothing?’
‘Indeed we don’t. But we've all agreed to think we know, and all
our relations are on that basis.’
‘But we seem to be getting along quite well.’
‘Maybe, but it wasn’t like that in the Age of Truth. That’s what I
was telling you. In those days there was no Knowing by Seeing or
Knowing by Touching, only Knowing by Being.’
Women’s minds take hold of concrete things, so I thought Pupu
would find my words quite unreal—she wouldn’t like it at all. But she
seemed interested and said, ‘What fun!’
She then went on excitedly, ‘Now, Grandpa, they say science
these days is playing all kinds of tricks. You can listen to songs
sung by someone who’s dead, you can see a person who’s far away;
they say they’re even turning lead into gold. Perhaps some day one
136 SELECTED WRITINGS FOR CHILDREN

person will just be able to pass into another by some sort of electrical
trick.’
‘Quite possibly, but then what would you do? Because then you
wouldn’t be able to hide anything.’
‘Goodness! Everyone has a lot of things to hide.’
‘They've got something to hide because they keep it hidden. If
nobody hid anything, if it were all like an open card game whete you
could see what cards everybody held, people would deal with each other
on that basis.’
‘But people have a lot of shameful things to keep to themselves.’
‘If the shameful things about everybody were known, we wouldn’t
feel so ashamed.’
‘Never mind all that. What were you going to say about me?’
‘I asked you that day how you'd have liked to see yourself if you'd
been born during the Age of Truth, and you promptly said, “As an
Afghan cat”.’
Pupe was furious. She said, ‘I never said anything of the sort. You're
making it up.’
‘I might make up stories about the Age of Truth, but what you said
was all your own. Even a wordsmith like me couldn’t have made that
up instantly.’
‘And I suppose it made you think I’m very silly.’
‘No, not at all. I only deduced that you badly wanted an Afghan
cat but had no means of getting one, as your father loathes cats. In
my view, in the Age of Truth no one would need to buy a cat or get
one as a gift; but if you so wished, you could change yourself into a
cat.
‘What use would it be to change from a human being into a cat?
It’s better to buy one: if you can’t buy one, it’s best not to have one
at ally
‘There you are. You can’t imagine the glory of the Age of Truth.
In that age, Pupe could easily extend her frontiers to include a cat; but
she wouldn’ t wipe out her own frontiers. You’d be both oe and
the cat.’
‘What you're saying makes no sense at all.’
‘It makes perfect sense in terms of the Age of Truth. Don’t you
remember how the other day you heard your teacher Pramatha Babu
THAT MAN £37

say that light descends in particles like raindrops, but also flows in
waves like a stream? Our ordinary sense tells us it must be either one
or the other, but science says it’s both at the same time. So you too
could be at once Pupu and a cat. That’s what the Age of Truth is all
about.’
‘The older you grow, Grandpa, the harder it gets to understand what
you say—just like your poetry.’
‘Obviously it’s a sign that I'll grow quite silent one day.’
‘Didn't our conversation get beyond the Afghan cat that day?

Indeed it did. Sukumar, who had been sitting quietly in a corner,


suddenly burst into speech as if he were dreaming: ‘I want to see what
it's like to be a sal tree.’
You, Pupe, have always looked for a chance to make Sukumar look
foolish. You were in stitches when he said he wanted to be a sal tree.
The poor boy was very embarrassed. So I took his side and said, “The
wind starts blowing from the south, the branches break out in flowers,
an invisible current of magic runs through the heart of the tree
and bursts out in a splendid show of beauty and scent. Of course you
want to sense this wonderful feeling rising up from inside you. If
you don’t become a tree, how can you feel the endless thrill of a tree
in springtime?’
Perhaps inspired by what I said, Sukumar cried excitedly, ‘I can see
a sal tree from my bedroom window. When I lie down on my bed I
can see its top. It seems to be dreaming.’
When you heard Sukumar talking about a dreaming sal tree, you
were perhaps about to say, ‘How silly! But I stepped in and said, “The
whole existence of a sal tree is a dream. It’s in a dream that it passes
from a seed to a shoot, from a shoot to a tree. The leaves are its dream-
talk.’
I asked Sukumar, “That morning when it was raining heavily from
a cloudy sky I saw you standing quietly on the north balcony, clutching
the railings. What were you thinking about?’
Sukumar said, ‘I don’t know what I was thinking about.’
I said, ‘These unknown thoughts of yours filled your mind, just as
the sky had filled with clouds. When trees stand still, they too are full
of unknown feelings. Those unknown thoughts deepen in the shadow
138 SELECTED WRITINGS FOR CHILDREN

of monsoon clouds and sparkle in the winter morning sun. The same
unknown thoughts make them murmur through the young leaves and
sing through the flower-buds.’
I still remember how Sukumar’s eyes grew wide at this. He said, ‘If
I were a tree, that murmur would climb up my body towards the clouds
in the sky.’
You realized that Sukumar was getting too much attention, so you
brushed him aside and took the stage. You asked me, “Grandpa, if the
Age of Truth returns, what would you like to be?’
I knew you were expecting me to say that I wanted to be a mastodon
or a megatherium, because we'd been talking a few days earlier about
creatures in the first chapter of the book of life. The world was young
then, its bones still delicate; its landmasses hadn’t firmed up, its trees
looked like the first uncertain brush-strokes of the Creator. I had told
you that human beings today have no clear idea how those huge
behemoths lived in that primeval forest in the unstable climate of those
times. From what I'd said, you’d sensed an urge to find out about those
early days of life’s adventure, like the age of the old epic heroes. I’m
sure you'd have been pleased if I’d said I wanted to be a primitive hairy
four-tusked elephant. It would have been within striking distance of
your wish to be an Afghan cat, so you’d have had me on your side.
I could have said something like that, but talking to Sukumar had made
me think of other things.

I wanted to become a scene, spread over a wide stretch of ground—


in the first hour of morning, towards the end of the winter month of
Magh. The wind would have risen, making the old banyan tree turn
restless as a child, the river break out in sound, and the band of trees
along the uneven river-bank grow blurred. Beyond all this there would
be the open sky, and in it a sense of distant space—as though the sound
of a bell were being wafted on the wind in the faintest possible way
THAT MAN 132

across a great expanse, infusing the sunshine with its message: the day’s
at end.
From your expression, you clearly thought it was much more
wayward to imagine oneself as a whole landscape—triver, forest and
sky—than as a single tree.
But Sukumar said, ‘It’s rather fun to think of you as spread across
everything—the river, the trees. Tell me: will the Age of Truth ever
come back?’
‘Until it does, we have pictures and poems. They’re the best way
to forget about oneself and turn into something else.’
‘Have you drawn a picture of the scene you're talking about?’ asked
Sukumar.
“Yes, I have.’
‘Tl draw one too.’
On hearing Sukumar speak so boldly, you burst out: “What makes
you think you'll be able to?’
‘Of course he will,’ I said. “And when you've finished, I'll have your
picture, and you can have mine.’
That’s as far as our conversation went that day.
(Se, chapter 14)
iebceabehntte Urals eunen |
- aMogeraeh
ddperenne
ote anyys-ob ties wi. Sah) ~ ¥ | fee ‘actin
2 gSteph fatep..9% ame
tre yORUG, fetwe big kg) ate gis rag)
200, Be.Fires a ¢
i‘hide Pee ei er (ANS. Deore wy Ay en oi ‘ biases ao
ws] h ih. peak ‘alan eal visa @ MAST (saa =v
¢
% Fie ue
}
+ COL ter toch soy ott nee es frig ‘ P 4 , ) :ba - thats: :

itks x é , ‘ «
.

7
At
’ 1 Or
-\ 4 »
L/h
Ls ne Loads <i~> ‘
Cie eae ok
» Fs, ~ +.
rl tea %, »

{
;

> Vv

—_ ——
‘ :
7 v
{

x
More Verses
eM

Of the poems in this section, ‘The Invention of Shoes’


and ‘The Builder’ have been translated by Sukhendu Ray
and Sukanta Chaudhuri. All the other poems
have been translated by Sukanta Chaudhuri.
Moving Pictures

The light green veil is blown away,


The face appears to sight.
The air fills with the spreading scent
Of the queen-of-the-night.
The Nawab‘ has three brave Pathans*
To keep watch on his garden,
And all the night his greyhounds bark
Beside the gate they’re guarding.
The shehnais' play a raga
Over Kunja Babu’s gatehouse:
They're going to act a drama there—
Just look at all the great crowds.
Her sari tucked around her waist,
The barber’s charming spouse is
Conveying a large betel-bowl
Past all the Ghoshes’ houses.
The cowherd’s picking betel-nuts
Sitting among the branches—
The betel-leaves he gets as pay,
As well as more advantage.
144 SELECTED WRITINGS FOR CHILDREN

The oil-wife with a load of sweets


Went for a ferry-ride:
The basket tumbled from her grasp
And fell into the tide.
The greedy fish came swarming in
From every finny quarter,
And lobsters plump rose from the mud
To crowd upon the water.
The feasted carp turned somersaults,
Their tails they flapped and flourished.
The slender chanda‘' grew quite stout,
With sugar-syrup nourished.
The hilsa’s’ stomach turned at last
S es3© : From eating too much sweet.
744 | didn’t have the heart to ask
The chital’ of his treat.
And one wife to another said,
‘Don’t cut these fish in slices:
Once in the pot, you'll find they’re kin
To sugar-puffs and spices.’

The air shimmers in noonday heat,


The sand is simply burning.
To drink their fill, the thirsty cows
To the pond’s brink are turning.
The river’s just a trickle now,
The boats are almost grounded:
In the noon sky, the screaming kite
His whinnying call has sounded.
Young Lakha sports a parasol:
He’s Gouri’s promised groom.
MOVING PICTURES 145

The wedding-drums are beating


At her Charakdanga home.

The river-bed is nearly dead:


The water’s only calf-high.
Stuck in the mud beside the bank,
The fishing-boats stand half-dry.
There goes a load of pots and pans,
All plated with enamel.
They’re making cartwheels at the forge—
They hammer and they pummel.
Beyond the fields, a railway train
Spouts out its smoke on high
Like a black panther’s furry coat
Laid out against the sky.
The metal-man goes down the street
Clanging his metalware:
The village dogs can’t bear the din—
They bark and howl and blare.
The maiden sits with her wet hair
Rolled tightly in a coif:
She's going to cook banana-flowers
To put before her love.
The tethered cow licks doubtfully
At her great trough of fodder,
146 SELECTED WRITINGS FOR CHILDREN

Near where a heap of coal and ash


“Is lying in a corner.
A dancing bear goes down the street:
I hear a rattle playing.
Tt shuffles to a bobbing stick
That a gypsy girl keeps swaying.
The brown cow sits with lazy eye
Under the peepal branches.
The baby goat in search of grass
Along the meadow prances.
A great big pile of inky clouds
Gathers upon the sudden:
The rain comes down in a sharp burst,
And all the fields are sodden.
32;py.pr M446.
The Santhal' girls go down the road
Laughing out loud and clear O,
Their heads protected from the rain
Under broad leaves of taro.
The marketmen with covered heads
Are coming back from trading,
The woodcutter goes running home
With rain-drenched faggots laden.

Up in the sky, the snaky lightning


Groves of leafy bamboos brightening.
MOVING PICTURES 147

Boom! Boom! g goes the wedding-d


g rum.
Bullfrogs croak from field and farm.
At Sixes and Sevens
_

Old mother Khanto’s grandma-in-law


Has the strangest sisters you ever saw.
Their saris on the stove they keep,
And saucepans on the clothes-horse heap.
From carping tongues to be at rest,
They hide inside an iron chest,
But at the window air their cash
Without a jot of worry:
They put salt in their betel-leaves
And quicklime’ in their curry.

2,
Four ruffians, all warts and blemishes,
Were raiding a shopkeeper’s premises.
They'd started to smash
The till full of cash,
When who should arrive but the sergeant?
They saw the police
And whimpered, ‘Oh please,
We're poor homeless waifs without guardian.
AT SIXES AND SEVENS 149

To better our prospects through knowledge,


We made this intrusion
Led by the delusion
That this was a free evening college.’

3
Don’t worry, I'll do all the cooking today
While you take a rest from your toil.
Nidhu, just measure the water and rice,
And put the big pot on to boil.
Pll count out the platters:
But just to help matters,
The wife’s very welcome to pick up a ladle
And stir at a dish while she’s looking—
Or indeed, if she wants, have a go
At kneading and rolling the dough,
While Mahesh’s part is
To bake the chapatis:'
But yes, I insist—as I’ve said from the start,
You must let me do all the cooking.
150 SELECT EDRWRNEINGSS FORE CHIPD REN

4
The King sits lost in silent meditation:
While twenty sentries rend the air
With cries of ‘Quiet!’ and ‘Keep out there!’
The General bellows, as befits his station.

The Grand Vizier in his agitation


Swishes his beard, and all the time
Drums and bassoons and cymbals chime
Their warning notes in fearsome orchestration.

The solid earth shudders in consternation.


The frightened beasts quiver and leap,
And all the queens in order creep
Behind the curtains in their trepidation.

5
The famed research of Doctor Moyson
Filled the air with deadly poison.
Unul—O pity!—
In all the city
He left just nine young men alive.
‘What grand success!’ he said. ‘Just hear me
Tell you how it’s done: but dear me,
Who will attend
Or comprehend
If no-one’s able to survive?’
AT SIXES AND SEVENS 151

6
Asleep on the floor
With sonorous snore
The Sultan enraptured all gazes;
While wagging his beard
The Minister steered
His voice through a raga’s mazes.
Inspired by the bent of these musical courses,
The General commanding His Majesty’s forces
152 SELECTEDRWRIT INGS#F ORRGHTED REIN

Girded his waist in a colourful skirt


And charmed the spectators with dances:
The guards on parade
Untunefully played
On flutes, having thrown down their lances.

Father Giraffe said, ‘Really now, my boy,


To look at you gives little cause for joy.
My love grows less each time I view your body:
So tall up front, behind so squat and shoddy.’
‘Look at yourself,’ his son replied. ‘It’s true:
Nobody knows what Mother sees in you.’
AT SIXES AND SEVENS 153

8
If you set out for Khardah
And land up at Khulna instead,
You may rage and strike terror,
But that you're in error
Must clearly be taken as read.

If you want to weave garlands


But bring home a deal of sour berries,
Pll hold with my powers
That these are not flowers,
Although you drub me till I perish.

If you squat on a sofa


And tell me to give you a swing,
You might land in a fury,
But how can you query
I simply can’t do such a thing?

If you feel a bit fey


As you sit in your dressing-room chair,
And brush with great glee
The crook of your knee,
It’s clearly my duty
(Though it might sound snooty)
To point out it isn’t your hair.
The Invention of Shoes
MY “~

Said good king Hobu


To Minister Gobu,
‘T’ve pondered all night: is it just
That whenever my feet
Should land on the street
They come to be sullied by dust?
Your wages you draw,
But you don’t care a straw
To serve the demands of the King:
It’s a rank plot to foil me,
My own soil to soil me:
I simply won't stand such a thing!
Unless you can find a solution,
You're all doomed to swift dissolution!’

The terrified Minister


At these words sinister
Broke into cold sweat with fright:
The pandits' grew pale,
And the courtiers once hale
Lay sleeplessly tossing all night.
In the Minister's home
THE INVENTION OF SHOES

There was weeping and gloom,


The fires in the kitchen grew cold:
Till crazed with fears,
His beard drenched in tears,
He fell at the King’s feet, and told,
‘But how can we live, if denied
The dust from your feet sanctified?’

“That's a question indeed,’


King Hobu agreed,
‘But “maybe” should come after “must”.
We need to discourse
On this problem of yours,
But meanwhile—get rid of the dust!
You're getting good money:
I don’t think it funny
You can’t tackle problems like these.
There seems little point
Why I should appoint
These scientists with long degrees.
So deal with the first things first,
Or else be prepared for the worst!’

Thus royally chided,


Poor Gobu decided
To call the wise men of the land.
Each subtle mechanic
Was summoned in panic:
They studied and brooded and scanned.
With spectacles perched
156 SELECTEDOW RITINGS) FOR’ CHILDREN

On the nose, they researched


As they took nineteen barrels of snuff,
Then warned: if the crust
Of the earth lost its dust,
You couldn’t grow foodgrains enough.
“Why, what are you wise men worth?’
Said the King. “Can’t you tackle the dearth?’

After some more discussion,


They found a solution—
Which was, to buy millions of brooms.
The King couldn’t breathe,
For the dust from the street
Was driven right into his rooms.
The people that passed
Were blinded with dust,
They coughed and they sneezed in a daze.
The dust floated down
And veiled all the town,
The sun disappeared in the haze.
The King remarked, now really sore,
‘To clear the dust, they’ve added more!’

So to dowse down the earth


And settle the dirt,
Some two million watermen came:
They drained all the lakes
To fill water-bags,
And boats couldn’t sail on the stream.
The water-beasts died
THE INVENTION OF SHOES 157

As their element dried,


While land-beasts struggled to swim:
All business was stuck
In the slime and the muck,
And fever attacked every limb.
The King said, “This army of asses
Has turned all the dust to morasses!’

So they held more talk,


And from every walk
The wise men came to attend.
With reeling eyes
And dazed surmise
They found of the dust no end.
One man had a thought
To lay out cloth,
Or cover the land with mats:
Or day and night
To shut up tight
The chamber where the King sat.
If they kept him enclosed all the time,
His feet couldn’t land in the grime. ©

Said the King, “That’s neat!


It would guard my feet,
But how could I govern my realm?
If I’m shut in a room,
The land meets its doom:
I must have my hand on the helm.’
So they spoke again:
158 SELEC PEDUWRITIN GooRe GHiliDiReeN

‘Call the leathermen


To sew up the earth in a sack.
"Twill make a great story
To his majesty’s glory,
And hold all the dust right back. *
A simple device, if we can
Just find out a smart leatherman.’

For such leatherware


They looked everywhere,
Abandoning all other chores:
But no craftsmen found,
Nor hides to go round,
Even after they'd knocked on all doors.
THE INVENTION OF SHOES Rees

But just at this while


There rose with a smile
The leathermen’s grizzled old chief.
‘My lord, please permit
That I may submit
A measure to bring you relief.
The whole earth you needn’t ensheathe:
Just cover your own two feet.’

‘Pooh! Were it so easy,


We wouldn't be busy,’
The King said, ‘pursuing our mission.’
‘Let him be impaled,’
The Minister railed,
‘Or bind him and throw him in prison.’
But the old man sat down
At the foot of the throne,
And in leather the royal feet dressed.
“Why, Gobu now said,
‘This was in my head:
But how could the blighter have guessed?’
And that is how shoes were invented,
The earth saved, and Gobu contented.
The King’s Son and
the King’s Daughter
A Fairy Tale

&

MORNING

A king’s daughter would go to school,


A king’s son too would go,
And they would meet upon the road.
(All this was long ago.)
The king’s daughter would turn aside,
Down from her hair the flowers would glide:
The king’s son he would pick them up,
Flowers and creepers too.
The king’s daughter would go to school,
The king’s son too would go.
The birds upon the branches sang,
With flowers the road was lined.
The king’s daughter went on ahead,
The king’s son walked behind.

MID-DAY

The king’s daughter she sits above,


Below the king’s son sits.
THE KING’S SON AND THE KING’S DAUGHTER 161

They read from books in many tongues,


And do arithmetic.
The king’s daughter forgets her task,
She lets the book slip from her grasp,
The king’s son comes to pick it up—
Again she lets it drop.
The king’s son sits at work below,
The king’s daughter atop.
The day is hot, the koel bird
From the bakul tree makes moan.
The king’s son gazes up aloft,
The king’s daughter looks down.

EVENING

The king’s daughter then comes back home,


The king’s son comes away.
Slipping off her string of pearls,
The daughter goes to play.
Upon the road the jewels drop,
The king’s son comes to pick them up,
Then hands her his own string of gems,
Forgetful in his turn.
The king’s daughter then comes back home,
The king’s son too returns.
The tired sun sinks to its rest
Beside the river bank;
Their studies over, both return
To their own native lands.
162 SELE CRED WIRE UNIGS KORY GHib
DR EIN

NIGHT

The king’s daughter on a golden bed


Dreams of a lovely face.
On a silver bed, the king’s son dreams -
Of a smile of tender grace.
Around them joys and sorrows play,
To sudden fears the heart gives way—
The lips break in a sudden smile,
Or sudden teardrops trace.
Whose smile is it the king’s son sees,
The king’s daughter whose face?
The night is wild, the storm-clouds roar,
The storm-winds toss and scream:
Pillowed upon dishevelled beds,
They pass the night in dream.

Tey
Fragments

Me

KNOWING LITTLE AND


KNOWING MUCH

A thirsty ass went to a big lake’s brink.


“This water’s black! he said, and wouldn’t drink.
‘Every ass sees I’m black,’ the water cried.
‘Only the wise man knows I’m really white.’
164 SELECTED WRITINGS FOR CHILDREN

TRY FOR YOURSELF

“This honeycomb’s so tiny,’ said the wasp.


What makes the bee think it has cause to boast?’
It’s your turn now,’ the bee replied. “Do come:
« > ’ ° «

Just try to make a smaller honeycomb.’

LITTLE HEARTS AND


GREAT HEARTS

A tiny flower, of no worth at all,


Was growing from a cranny in the wall.
‘Measly beggar!’ cried every plant that grew.
But the rising sun called, “Brother, how are you?’
FRAGMENTS 165

AUDACITY

‘How bold am I! the rocket says. ‘I race


To the stars, and fling my ashes in their face.’
‘It doesn’t stick to them,’ the poet calls.
‘It simply drops behind you as you fall.’

THE TEST OF EXPERIENCE

The thunderbolt says, “When I call from far,


The people think it is the clouds that roar.
When I flash, “Lightning!” they cry down under.
But when I strike, they know I am the thunder.
166 SELECTED WRITINGS FOR CHILDREN

ON JUDGING OTHERS

The nose complains, “The ear can’t smell a thing:


It’s good for nothing but to wear a ring.’
While the ear says, “The nose can’t hear a voice;
But when it sleeps, just listen to its noise!’

CAUSE FOR SUSPICION

Hear the fake diamond say, ‘How big am I!


That’s why we think you might be just a lie.

WE ARE WHAT WE ARE

Turn and twist as you will, with all your might:


Your left hand’s always to your left, your right hand to your right.
Bhajahari
%

I had an uncle working in Hong Kong.


He brought for us a Chinese thrush that whistled a fine song,
Sitting in its cage under a cover—
A present for my mother.
Bhajahari would comb Nichinpur Wood
To bring it bags of grasshoppers for food,
And every cage-bird on the street would stir
Their feathers as he passed, to hear their whirr.
Some birds he fed on bugs, some rice, some swill;
Sprayed them with turmeric-water when they were ill.
‘Watch me,’ he’d say, ‘I fill the bugs with fright:
The dragonflies can’t sleep a wink all night,
And at my sound, the beetles and the crickets
Hide in the leaves when I stomp through the thickets.’

One spring he came to Mother for to say,


‘Tomorrow is my daughter’s wedding day.’
How funny seemed his words!
That Bhaja of the birds
Should have a daughter, or that she should wed
With a red silken veil over her head!
‘Will it be very grand?’ I asked. He cried,
‘Of course! Among my friends I have my pride.
168 SELECTED WRITINGS FOR CHILDREN

i, i)
Hii,
Ml Hy

Painting by Rabindranath, Rabindra Bhavan, Visva-Bharati.


BHAJAHARI 169

Some sit on perches, some in cages barred—


Pll send them each an invitation card.
They'll feast on chick-peas, millet-flour with curds,
Juicy fat grasshoppers—why, all the birds
Such an uproar will make,
The neighbours all the night will lie awake.
I'll feed the mynahs chillies till they baw:
The cockatoo will boom its loudest call,
The pigeons pout their throats out as they coo,
The crabby starlings add a squawk or two.
The parakeets and koels will be there,
Their screeches shutting out the marriage prayer.
When the groom’s father hears
The parrots scream, he'll turn and stop his ears!’
we Builder

M4

I’m not so small as I might look:


I’m thirty summers old.
I’m not your Shirish,’ Mother dear—
Noto is what I’m called.

On Tamiz Mian’s bullock cart


Each day to town I ride.
From then until the shadows gather,
I lay one brick upon another
And build a wall, exactly as I like.

You think I’m only at my play,


Making houses out of clay—
It’s just not so, they’re really proper homes.
And don’t think either that they’re small:
They rise to be three storeys tall,
With columns and with domes.

But if you think of asking me


Why I should stop at only three,
I really can’t reply:
Why not sixty, seventy floors,
THE BUILDER

Brick on brick, until it rose


Right up into the sky?

Higher and higher, yet more far


Until the rafters touch the stars
And you can’t see the top?
I puzzle over this myself:
Why need I ever stop?

I clamber up onto the roof


Along the scaffold-frame:
I really think it’s better fun
Than any sort of game.
The roofbeaters* sing at their work,
While on the street down there
The cars rush by, the pedlar-man
Clangs upon his pots and pans,
The fruitseller goes crying out his ware.

At half-past four, you hear a shout:


Boys come rushing, school is out— —
They raise the dust as down the road they run.
The light begins to fail at last,
The crows go flapping to their nest
At the setting of the sun.

So when the day is at an end,


Down from the scaffold I descend,
Back to my village come:
172 SELECTED WRITINGS FOR CHILDREN

You see that post left of the pond?


That’s where I have my home.

But if you think of asking me


Why a straw hut my home should be
When I build mansions high—
Why should my house not rise as tall,
Or be the biggest one of all?
I really can’t reply.
Madho

The landlord’s goldsmith Jagannath was practised in his art.-


To teach his son his wonted trade he wished with all his heart.
He’d call the boy to sit by him and help him with his tools,
Or sometimes make toy ornaments to put on children’s dolls.
But if the lad should fumble as he stoked the furnace fire
Or poured the gold, he’d slap him hard, or pull him by the hair.
And so, when Madho had the chance, he'd simply run away
Where people couldn’t find him if they searched for him all day.
Beyond the borders of the town, an ancient pond there stood,
Where Madho called the naughty boys of all the neighbourhood.
They’d tie their swings to branches tall, and romp and play and run,
And as for orchards full of fruit—they knew of every one.
They'd fashion sticks from shishu’ sprigs, to make them fishing rods,
Or mount a pony that they'd caught, and dash off at a trot.
He had a dog called Batu, that by its master raced,
And if it saw a lizard or a squirrel, would give chase.
Mynahs he’d tame with dough-balls; at every kind of work
He'd toil all day, but only his father’s orders shirked.

His father’s master Kishenlal had Dulal for his son,


Whose rowdy ways struck terror in the hearts of everyone.
Swollen with pride because he had a rich man for his father,
He’d tyrannize the folks around with every kind of bother.
174 SELECTED WRITINGS FOR CHILDREN

As Batu once went trotting to the river for a bathe,


He passed across the football field where haughty Dulal played.
Dulal came rushing with his whip, and made as if to flog.
TIl knock you down,’ said Madho, ‘if once you touch my dog.’
But Dulal wouldn’t heed him: he came on in a fit.
Madho snatched the whip he bore and broke it into bits.
Dulal was a coward: he’d throw his weight around,
But faced with Madho’s challenge, he couldn’t stand his ground.
Trembling with rage young Madho stood, and threw Dulal a dare:
‘Do what you like,’ he said to him, ‘I simply couldn’t care.’

Jagannath sent a band of men to go and catch the lad.


They brought him home, and trussed him up and tied him to his bed.
‘You rascal,’ said his father, ‘that you should dare to beat
Your master’s son, to whom you owe the very rice you eat!
To the market-place they'll take you in the evening, where Dulal
Will lay his whip across your back in the full sight of all.’
But when to carry out the threat the landlord’s men came round,
They only saw the length of rope: Dulal could not be found.
‘What’s this?’ they asked his mother. She said, “With my own hands
I'd taken it upon myself to loosen Madho’s bands.
He wanted to be free. “Why then,” I said, “you’d better go:
It’s better to be dead by far than be dishonoured so.”’
Then, turning to her husband with a disdainful eye,
She cried, ‘A thousand curses upon your slavery.’

Twenty years and more went by; to Bengal Madho came.


He found a girl of his own tribe, and settled down again.
The children too came one by one, his happy home to fill.
He had a job as foreman in a big jute-weaving mill.
MADHO 175

But when the price of jute went down, the sahibs docked their wage:
Thousands of workers now struck work, and downed their
tools in rage.
‘Madho,’ the sahib said to him, ‘why should you come to grief?
Just stay out of this mischief, we'll see you find relief.’
‘Td rather die than be a traitor,’ Madho answered back.
Policemen came; some went to jail, while others’ skulls were cracked.
‘Sahib,’ said Madho, ‘fare you well: I'll go back as I came.
My stomach never will submit to eat the rice of shame.’
They all set out towards the land that was his land no more:
His father dead, his mother dead, his ties snapped heretofore.
See them again upon the road, their hearts with hope made new.
Will the torn root find once again the soil from which it grew?
Two Bighas of Land
M

I’d lost my land to pay my debts: just two bighas' remained.


The landlord said, ‘You know, Upen, I’m going to buy this land.’
‘You're a great lord,’ I said to him, ‘with land on all sides lying;
But look at me, I’m only left with room enough to die in.’
‘Look here, my man,’ he answered me, ‘you see my garden there:
It only wants two bighas more to be a perfect square.
You've got to give it.’ So at last I tearfully besought,
With my hands pressed upon my heart, “O save this poor man’s plot!
My forefathers lived on this land! I count it more than gold,
A mother to me: and shall I, poor wretch, now have it sold?’
His eyes grew red; he held his peace a moment angrily,
Then told me with a cruel smile, “Very well then, we'll see.’

In a few weeks I’d lost my home, was out upon the road:
He’d trapped me by a false decree, for debts 1 never owed.
It’s they, alas, who’ve got the most who always grab for more:
The king of the land puts out his hand to rob the poor man’s store.
I felt God would not have me among worldly troubles cast,
So gifted me the whole wide earth, for my two bighas lost.
From land to land, in sadhu’s' robes I followed holy men:
How many pleasing spots I saw, how many pleasing scenes. .
But land or sea, country or town, wherever I might roam,
There rose to mind the plot of land that once had been my home.
TWO BIGHAS OF LAND Er7

And having wandered far and wide, my heart began to yearn,


When fifteen years and more had passed, again there to return.

I bow before your lovely form, my mother, my Bengal!


The soft breeze by your Ganga’s banks has comforted my soul.
You spreading plain, where the sky’s brow bends down
to kiss your feet,
Your tree-engirded villages, like little nests of peace,
Your mango groves beneath whose shade the cowherds
come to play,
The silent love, as cool as night, within your dark deep lakes.
With hearts of nectar, village wives fetch water from the river—
My tears welled up to see it all, my soul longed to cry ‘Mother’.
The second day, at last before my village home I stood:
There was the potter’s shop, and there the festival-chariot’s’ route,
The rice-barn, market, temple-yard—all lay there as before.
I passed them by, and thirsting stood before my very door.

I gazed around on either side with aching heart, and saw


A mango tree that once I knew still standing by the wall.
I sat and wept beneath its shade; my aching heart was eased,
As one by one there’rose to mind my childhood memories.
How in the month of summer storms, awake all night we lay,
Then ran to pick the windfall by the earliest light of day.
Or how on sweet, still afternoons, truant from school we ran:
Alas, I thought, I would not ever see those days again!
But suddenly the wind arose, the branches gave a clap,
And two ripe fruit fell from the tree and dropped beside my lap.
Here was a sign—the mother, then, has found her child, I said.
Devoutly I took up her gift and pressed it to my head.
178 SELECTED WRITINGS FOR CHILDREN

But suddenly the gardener came, like messenger of death:


Top-knotted Oriya,’ cursing me with all his power of breath.
‘All that I’ve had,’ I said to him, ‘I’ve given silently,
And must you rave because you grudge two little fruit to me?’
He didn’t know me: shouldered his stick, and marched me to his lord.
The master and his fawning crowd were fishing with line and rod.
He heard what passed, and shook with rage: ‘Tl kill you straight,’
he roared;
And what he said, his flatterers took up a hundredfold.
‘Master,’ I said, ‘just two ripe fruit I beg for my relief.’
‘He’s dressed like a holy man,’ he sneered, “but he’s a brazen thief.’
I laughed, and wept: was this the lot that fate for me decreed?
You, lord, are a moral man today, and I a thief indeed!

= AN hg
Pile Wel Se

ieat NS EDI ASS


Hi WW AS
th i :N) "iN
oH

Hy iy
a ‘y
i
Cap
NG a a) \ RAN
st IAk
At!HH
in ee sl ig
JS

Mae
mn Pays40 We,
The Magic Stone’

eM

Sanatan,' by the river bank at Vrindavan,’ with mind intent


Was saying his prayers.
When a brahman, poorly clothed, fell at his two feet and adored
Him, coming there.
“What's your name, sir?’ Sanatan raised his eyes and asked the man,
“Where are you from?
“What shall I say,’ to him replied the brahman; ‘to obtain your sight
Far have I roamed.
Jiban is your servant's name, and in Mankar is my home,
A village in Bardhaman.'
In all the world you'll never see _- a wretched so beggared as I be,
Such a poor luckless man.
Humbly I spend my days; I have a little land, hardly enough
To live upon.
Once I was a famous priest at sacrifices, prayers and feasts,
But that’s all gone.
I tried to mend my destiny by worshipping Shiva, that he
A boon may grant.
Finally, in a dream at dawn the god appeared, and said, “You'll gain
That which you want.
Upon the Yamuna’s bank you'll see the sage Sanatan Goswami.
Embrace his feet,
180 SELECTED WRITINGS FOR CHILDREN

Call him ‘Father’-—he can teach, _ the very way for you to reach
The wealth you seek.”’
Sanatan was in quandary. He thought, “What might I have with me
That’s worth the giving? ~
Whatever wealth I had one day I left behind and came away,
I beg for a living.’
Then suddenly he gave a cry at some returning memory:
‘Yes, truly told!
Walking beside the river-shore, a stone I picked up long ago
That turns all things to gold.
There in the sand I’ve buried it, in case I find a person fit
To give it to.
All your woes will disappear upon its merest touch: good sir,
Take it and go!’

To the river’s edge the brahman ran, with frantic hands dug in the sand
The stone to hold:
No sooner was it lightly set against two iron amulets,
They turned to gold.
The brahman in amazement sank down on the sandy river-bank,
Submerged in thought.
Who knows what murmurs he could hear the river pour into his ear,
What strains it brought!
Beyond the river, in the west the tired sun sank to its rest,
Its beams blood-red.
The brahman sprang up from his seat, and falling at the sadhu’s feet,
In tears he said:
“What is that treasure you possess for which this stone beyond all price
You can disown?
That wealth I humbly beg,’ he cried; and then, into the river’s tide,
He flung the stone.
The Fake Fortress*
Ms

‘I won't let water pass my lips,’ the Rana of Chittor vowed,


‘So long as Bundi’s fortress still stands above the ground.’
“What vow is this you’ve made, O king!
To stake your life on the one thing
No man can ever hope to do!’ his courtiers all cried.
Tl do it or I'll keep my vow,’ the Rana still replied.

The fort of Bundi from Chittor is twenty-five miles’ run.


The Haravanshis holding it are heroes every one.
King Hamu is commander there:
He doesn’t know the taste of fear,
Of which the Rana is aware from only too much proof—
And Bundi’s fort from Chittor is twenty-five miles off.

The Minister then made a plan: ‘All night we'll work away
And, looking just like Bundi, make a little fort of clay.
So then the Rana’ll only need
To raze it to the ground with speed—
Or else he’ll have to end his life for just a hasty word!’
They set to work at his command and built the earthen fort.

Kumbha‘' was the Rana’s man, a Haravanshi bold.


He came back now from hunting deer, and heard the story told.
182 SELECTED WRITINGS FOR <CHILDREN

‘Who has done this?’ he cried aloud.


‘Will Haravanshi Rajputs proud
Be made to bow their heads in shame to see this sorry sport?
I, Kumbha, Haravanshi brave, will guard the dummy fort.’

The Rana now comes striding up to break the fort asunder.


‘Keep out of here, your Majesty! roars Kumbha like the thunder.
‘I won’t stand here and share the blame
To turn the battle to a game:
I'll fight to hold your phony fort, your wretched pile of clay.’
Kumbha roars to the Rana, “Your Majesty, away!”

So holding up his hunting-bow and beaten to his knees,


Kumbha alone fights on to save the fort built to deceive.
The Rana’s soldiers round him spread
And with their swords cut off his head—
Before the toy fort’s lion-gate’ it mingles with the mud.
The false fortress of Bundi is hallowed with his blood.
The Captive Hero’

Where the five rivers’ flow,


The Sikhs awoke to the Guru’s' word
With hair knotted in vow—
No qualms, no fear they knew.
A thousand voices break out, ‘Hail, Guru!
The newly-risen Sikhs, in that new dawn,
Gazed with steady eyes upon the rising sun.

‘Hail the unbodied God!" they cried together,


Dispelling every fear, breaking all fetters.
What joyful clamour rings from every sword
As ‘Hail the unbodied God!’ all Punjab roared.

The hour is set


For a million hearts grown fearless, owing no man debt,
Flinging aside all care, beneath their feet
Trampling like vanquished slaves both life and death:
On the five rivers’ ten banks, a great hour is set.

In Delhi’s castle-keep
The Emperor’s son’ is nightly shaken from his sleep.
184 SELECTED WRITINGS FOR CHILDREN

Whose voices are those, cleaving through the night?


Whose flaming torches fill the sky with light?

On the five rivers’ shores


O what a tide of blood from pious bodies flows!
From a million breasts
Flocks of souls take wing, like birds seeking their nests.
With their life’s blood, heroes
Anoint their mother’st brow, on the five rivers’ shores.

Mughal and Sikh are locked


In death’s embrace, clutching each other by the throat:
A serpent struggling with a wounded hawk!
‘Hail to the Guru!’ deep Sikh voices cry,
And thirsting for their blood,
‘The faith! The faith!’ the enraged Mughals reply.

In the Gurdaspur fort


Banda was taken prisoner by a Turkish force.
They chained him like a lion, brought him thence
To the Delhi court:
Banda, taken prisoner in Gurdaspur fort.

See the Mughal army, in a cloud of dust


Marching along, severed Sikh heads on spearheads thrust:
And seven hundred Sikhs behind them, stumbling along,
Clanking the chains that bind them: how the people throng —
The streets, and every window is wide open flung!
Heedless of death, ‘Hail to the Guru!’ cry the Sikhs.
Mughal and Sikh have stirred the dust of Delhi’s streets.
THE CAPTIVE HERO 185

Now a new strife


Breaks out among the Sikhs—who'll be the first
To offer up his life?
Each morning they are brought forth, row on row:
A hundred brave hearts utter, “Hail, Guru”
And then lay down
A hundred heads to the executioner’s blow.

In seven days, seven hundred lives: when all was done,


The judge put into Banda’s clasp Banda’s own son.
‘Kill him with your own hands,’ he said—the little one,
Arms bound, flung on his father’s lap: Banda must slay
His very own son.

He spoke no word,
But slowly drew the little boy close to his heart,
Laid his right hand upon his head for a brief thought,
And placed a single kiss on his red turban-cloth.
Then, bringing out his knife, he said
‘Hail to the Guru!’ in the boy’s ear. “My son,
You mustn’t be afraid.’

A flame of courage leaps in the young one’s eyes:


His reedy voice ‘Hail to the Guru!’ cries—
The courtroom trembles: and then, undismayed,
‘Father, I’m not afraid.’
He looked him in the face;
And Banda, holding him in left embrace,
Plunges the knife with right hand: the boy calls
‘Hail to the Guru!’ one last time, and falls.
186 SELECTED WRITINGS FOR CHILDREN

The court was hushed: the grim


Torturer tore Banda limb from’ limb
With red-hot tongs: without a groan he dies.
The hall was hushed: the courtiers closed their eyes.
The Representative*
&

One morning, as Shivaji sat on the ramparts of Satara’ fort,


He looked across, and viewed
His holy Guru, Ramdas, go _ begging for alms from door to door
As though he starved for food.
‘What do I see!’ Shivaji thought, | ‘My Guru Ji, who lacks for nought,
Holding a begging-bow!!
The man who has won everything, holds under foot the very king,
Can’t satisfy his soul!

‘A thirsty man might as well think that he can have enough to drink
By filling a leaking jug.
I must discover, as I live, how much of alms I need to give
That I might fill his bag.’
He asked that pen and ink be brought, made up a letter—who knows what
Gave Balaji’ the screed,
And said to him, ‘As Guru Ji beside the fortress door goes by,
Let him have this to read.’

The Guru passes down the road: among the horses, chariots, crowds,
He wanders, singing forth:
‘Every human has a home— _ me alone have you left to roam,
O Shiva,' lord of earth.
Annapurna, giver of food, has taken charge of all her brood—
The whole world is content.
188 SELECTED WRITINGS FOR CHILDREN

Me alone, O beggar-lord, from the Mother’s breast have you torn forth,
To make me your servant.’

At midday, when his song was ended, _ he bathed himself, and then descended
To the fortress gate.
Balaji his obeisance made, standing beside the path, and laid
The letter at his feet.
The curious Guru stretched his hand to take the letter up, and scanned
The tidings that were there:
Humbly Shivaji did him greet, and laid down at his lotus-feet
His kingdom in entire.

Ramdas went when morrow broke to see the king, and to him spoke.
He said, “Tell me, my son,
If all your land to me you give, what means will you have left to live?
What good can you perform?’
‘Tl gladly tender all my days in your service and your praise,’
The king cried without qualms.
“Take then this bag,’ the Guru said, ‘and lay it on your shoulder straight:
Let us go seeking alms.’

Shivaji with his Guru goes making their way from door to door,
Clutching his begging-bowl.
Terrified children turn in fear and rush to call their mothers there,
Astonished to their soul.
The lord of wealth beyond all count, why should he now turn mendicant?
Can a stone on water float?
They tremble as they give their mite, abashed to see the very sight:
The king must have his sport!
THE REPRESENTATIVE 189

The sun’s on high: they strike the hour at the fortress gate, and folk retire
To seek their noontide rest.
The Guru breaks into a song, to his one-string lute singing along,
With joyful tears opprest:
‘O God on high, Ido not know what you may seek from us below:
There’s nothing you need crave,
And yet, lord of the three realms, you roam our hearts seeking for alms,
Asking for all we have!’

At last they came at eventide to the town’s edge, by the riverside,


And after they had bathed,
They cooked their rice’ and sat to eat: the Guru took a part of it,
His follower what was left.
The erstwhile king now smiled. Said he, “You’ve brought me from proud royalty
Down to a beggar’s state.
I still remain your servant true: tell me what more you'd have me do,
What suffer for your sake.’

The Guru answered, ‘Hear me now. You have just made an awesome vow:
Your task must match the same.
Take in hand, as you had before, this kingdom I give you once more,
And rule it in my name.
This role to you destiny gives, of beggar’s representative—
A destitute, unworldly king.
The royal task you undertake know to be work done for my sake:
Kingdomless in your kingdom reign.

‘My saffron robes I give to you, my son; and let my blessings too
With them upon you pass.
Let the ascetic’s garment be _ the royal flag’ that you shall fly,’
Said the holy Ramdas.
190 SELECTED WRITINGS FOR CHILDREN

With thoughtful brow and lowered head the royal disciple silent sat
Upon the river bank:
The cowherd stopped his flute, the kine came back home; the setting sun
Beyond the far shore sank.

To an evening raga,‘ all intent, Ramdas tuned his instrument


And sang again forthwith:
‘Who are you, that amid this earth has seated me in royal garb,
Behind which you stay hid?
Your shoes, sign of your majesty, I bear,‘ O king, even as I lie
In the shelter of your feet.
Evening falls, the day is past. To your own kingdom come at last:
How much more must I wait?’
The Beggar's Bounty’
&

When famine stalked Shravasti' town,


Filling the air with tears and groans,
The Buddha to his disciples came and spoke in turn to each by name:
‘Who will take on the load
To give the hungry food?’

The rich merchant Ratnakar Seth


Heard the plea, and hung his head.
‘My lord,’ he cried, joining his hands, ‘to feed the vast and hungry bands’
Of this great town of ours,
Is not within my powers.’

Next the warrior Jaysen spake:


‘Your task I happily would take
Upon my head, and make it good were it the shedding of my blood
Or my heart’s flesh to carve:
In my own home, we starve.’

Dharmapal, next to relate,


Cried, ‘Alas my hapless fate!
The spectre of the drought has killed the golden harvest of my field—
I am nothing today.
My taxes I scarce can pay.’
192 SELECTED WRITINGS FOR CHILDREN

Each at the others’ faces stares:


Not one to make an answer dares.
Out of that silent meeting-place, only the Buddha’s pitying gaze,
Like the evening star, looked down
Upon the suffering town.

Slowly at last then, blushing red,


With anguished tears and lowered head,
Anathapindada’s' daughter rose. She touched the Buddha’s feet, and spoki
In humble tones yet free
To all the company:

‘I, Supriya, lowliest mendicant,


Take upon me your commandment.
All those who cry and lack for food, they are the children of my brood: |
I take upon my head |
The task to keep them fed.’

Amazement broke out in the ranks:


‘Begging daughter of a begging monk,
Tell us what foolish pride of self has made you take upon yourself
A task so vast and grave.
What riches do you have?’

She answered, bowing low to all: |


‘Nothing except my begging-bowl.
Resourceless woman that I am, that very fact will make me claim
Largesse from all of you,
The master’s will to do.
THE BEGGAR’S BOUNTY 193

‘I can command at every door


The treasure of my endless store.
You can perpetuate, if you wish, the bounty of my begging-dish:
The world shall live through your alms,
And the famine’s pang find calm.’
My Childhood
u
All the pieces in this section have been translated
by Suvro Chatterjee.
My Childhood
Ma

I was born in the Calcutta of yesteryear. In those days horse-drawn


carriages still rattled through the streets, leaving a trail of dust, the
coachmen lashing the skinny horses with hempen whips. There were
no trams, no buses, no motor cars. People weren’t always in such a
breathless hurry then; the days passed at a leisurely pace. The babus
left for their offices after a long smoke on their hookahs, chewing on
a wad of paan,* some in palanquins and some in shared hansom cabs.
Rich men had their own carriages painted with the family insignia,
draped with leather half-curtains; the coachman sat on the coach-box
with a turban perched on his head; two pairs of footmen rode at the
back with yak-tail fans tucked in their belts, startling pedestrians with
their sudden cries. Women were shy of riding in carriages; when they
went out it was always in the stuffy darkness of closed palanquins. They
never used umbrellas in rain or shine. A woman who wore a chemise
or shoes was mocked as a memsahib,' implying that she was a shameless
creature. If a woman accidentally met a man other than a close relation,
she would bite her tongue in embarrassment, turn aside and draw down
the end of her sari beyond her nose. Their palanquins had closed doors,
just like their rooms. When women of rich families went out, the
palanquins were draped in thick curtains over and above the roof and
sides, making them look like moving tombs. A darwan' walked
alongside, brass-bound cudgel in hand. It was the darwan’s duty to
guard the front gate of the house, stroking his beard; to take money
to the bank and womenfolk to their relatives’ houses; and on festival
days, to escort the master’s wife for a holy dip in the river Ganga,
palanquin and all. When pedlars came to the door with their boxes
full of wares, they knew that Shiunandan, the darwan, would take his
cut. Then there were the cabmen: if any of them thought that the
198 SELECTED WRITINGS FOR CHILDREN

darwan was asking for too much cut-money, he would make a great
row at the gate. Our sergeant-at-gate, Shobharam, was a wrestler; every
now and then he used to flex his arms and swing heavy clubs around
his head, or prepare a bowl of siddhi,’ or chomp raw radish, leaves
and all, with great relish while we yelled ‘Radha-Krishna!’ into his ear.
The more he protested and threw up his arms, the more lustily we
shouted. He had hit upon this wile to hear the names of the gods he
worshipped.
There were neither gas lamps
then nor electric lights; when the
first paraffin lamps arrived later
on, we were amazed at their bright-
ness. A servant came in the eve-
nings to light our castor-oil lamps.
In our study, there would be a
double-wicked lamp.
By the flickering light of that
lamp, our tutor! taught us from
Pyari Sarkar’s First Book of Read-
ing. | would first start yawning,
then begin to nod, and rub my
eyes to keep awake. He never tired
of telling me what a gem of a boy
Rabindranath, his elder brother his other pupil Satin was, how
Somendranath and his nephew keen he was on studies, how he
Satyaprasad with Shrikantha Sinha: rubbed snuff into his eyes if he ever
photograph c. 1873-4. felt sleepy. And I?—the less said
the better. Not even the fear of ending up as the only ignorant boy
of the group could keep me awake. When at last I was allowed to go,
at nine o'clock, I could hardly keep my eyes open. The narrow corridor
which led to the inner quarters was lined with slatted windows; a sooty
lantern hung from the roof. As I went down that dark corridor I always
imagined that something was following me, and the thought made me
shiver. Ghosts and demons were plentiful in story and gossip in those
days, as also in the crannies of people’s minds. Often a maidservant
would stumble and fall on hearing the nasal twang of ashankhchunni’s’
voice. That female ghost was a most ill-tempered thing, and she was
MY CHILDHOOD 199

a glutton for fish. There was a large leafy nut tree at the western corner
of the house. Many people claimed to have seen a shape standing with
one foot on the third-storey roof and another on a branch of that tree;
there were also many people ready to believe it. When a friend of my
elder brother's laughed at the story, the servants muttered darkly that
he was a most irreligious man, and all his learning would prove of no
use when the evil spirit broke his neck. The air was so thick with
dreadful superstitions that one’s flesh crept if one stretched one’s legs
under the table.
We didn’t have mains water either. In the months of Magh and
Phalgun,’ the water-carrier would sling a bamboo. pole over his
shoulder, hang pitchers from it, and fetch enough drinking water from
the Ganga to last us the whole year through. All that water was stored
in huge pitchers, row on row, in a dark room on the ground floor.
Everybody knew that the creatures who lurked in those dark, damp
cells had huge gaping mouths, eyes on their chests, and ears the size
of winnowing-fans; their feet pointed backwards. My heart pounded
whenever I walked past those eerie shadows towards our back garden,
and I would hurry as fast as I could.
At high tide the Ganga water used to come rushing through brick-
lined channels by the roadside. Since my grandfather’s time, some of
that water had been allotted to our pond. When the sluice gate was
drawn, the water fell foaming into the pond in a cascade, while the
fishes tried to show their skill in swimming against the current. I would
stand watching, entranced, clutching the rail of the southern balcony.
At last one day the pond was filled up with cartloads of rubble. The
disappearance of the pond marked the end of that mirroring of a
country scene set round with green shadows. The nut tree is still there,
but no one has talked about the brahman’s ghost’ for a long time.
There is more light everywhere these days, inside and out.
(Childhood, chapter 1)
200 SELECTED WRITINGS FOR CHILDREN

The palanquin dated back to my grandmother’s days. It was very,


capacious, in the old nawabi style. Each pole was long enough for eight
bearers to hold. Those bearers used to wear gold bracelets, heavy
earrings and bright red sleeveless jackets; but with the passage of old
wealth, they have vanished like the brightness of clouds after sunset.
The sides of the palanquin were painted with coloured designs; some
of them had faded and stained with age, and the coir stuffing had spilt
out of the torn seats. It was like a piece of rejected furniture thrown
out of an office-room into the corridor outside. I was only seven or
eight then. I had no responsibilities, and that old palanquin too had
been retired from service, so I felt a natural kinship with it. It was like
a quiet island in the middle of the sea. On holidays, I felt like Robinson
Crusoe, hiding behind its closed doors from the prying eyes all round
me.
Our house was full of people in those days, from close relatives to
strangers. You couldn’t keep tally of them. Every wing rang with the
bustle of maids and servants.
Pyari the maid would be returning from the market, crossing the
front courtyard with her huge basket of vegetables balanced on her hip.
At the same time Dukhan the water-carrier would be fetching water
from the river, the vessels slung from his shoulder-yoke. The weaver-
woman would be visiting the ladies’ quarters with a batch of saris in
the latest fashion, and Dinu the bespoke goldsmith, who worked the
bellows noisily in his little shop down the lane, would come to collect
his dues from Kailas Mukherjee, who sat in the cash-room with a quill
pen stuck behind his ear. The cotton-ginner twanged his bow in the
courtyard, beating and fluffing a mass of cottonwool out of old quilts.
Mukundalal the darwan practised wrestling-grips with our one-eyed
strongman, rolling about on the ground, slapping his legs, doing push-
ups by the score. A clutch of beggars sat at the gate, waiting for the
customary alms.
The morning wore on, the sun grew hot, they rang the hours at the
gate, but time inside my palanquin did not keep pace with the hours.
In there, noontime was like in olden times, when the sentry at the palace
gate struck a gong to dismiss the court for the day, and the king went
to bathe in sandalwood-scented water. The people set to watch over
me would fall asleep on holiday afternoons; I was left to my own
MY CHILDHOOD 201

devices. Within my mind, my idle palanquin started moving once


more; the ghostly bearers were paid out of my imagination. The road,
too, was built out of my fancy; it wound through strange and far-off
lands, whose names I had found in books. Sometimes the palanquin
entered a dense forest. Tigers’ eyes gleamed in the bushes, making my
flesh creep. Bishwanath the shikari' would be with me; he had only
to fire his gun once—bang!—and all would be quiet. Then the palanquin
would turn into a peacock-boat and strike out into the open sea, with
no land in sight. The oars splashed in rhythm, the ocean heaved and
swelled. ‘Have a care, have a care!’ the oarsmen roared, ‘a storm’s
coming up.’ At the helm was Abdul the boatman, with a pointed beard
but a shaven head and moustache. I knew him well: he brought hilsa
fish and tortoise eggs from the Padma‘ for my elder brother.
He told me a story once. One day towards the end of Chaitra,' he
had gone fishing in his dinghy when a nor’wester arose. It was a terrific
storm, and his boat was about to sink. Abdul took the towing-rope
between his teeth and dived into the water, swam to a sandbank and
dragged the dinghy to safety. The story ended too soon for my liking.
The boat didn’t sink, and he was saved too easily—what sort of story
was that? I kept on pestering him: “Go on, what happened then?’
So he carried on: “Then there was a great to-do. I came upon a
wolf—it had whiskers this long! During the storm it had climbed the
pakur tree near the market jetty on the other bank. A great gust of wind
toppled the tree into the Padma, and the wolf was washed along in
the flood. Gasping and thrashing about, it somehow managed to crawl
ashore on the same sandbank with me. The moment I saw it I made
a noose with my rope. The brute rolled its eyes and barred my way.
It had grown hungry after its swim: it put out its red tongue and began
to slaver. Ah well, it might have met many types of men before, but
it didn’t know Abdul! “Come here, boy!” I called out. It rose on its
hind legs, and at once I threw the noose over its head and pulled. The
more it struggled, the tighter the halter became, until it began to choke.’
I grew very anxious at this. ‘Did he die, Abdul?’
‘He wouldn’t dare die on me!’ said Abdul. “The tide was roaring
up the river, and I had to go all the way back to Bahadurgunj. So I
harnessed the big brute to the dinghy and made him tow it for forty
miles at least. Every time it grunted and groaned, I jabbed it in the
202 SELECTED WRITINGS FOR CHILDREN

belly with my oar: the journey of ten or fifteen hours was done in just
an hour and a half!—Don’t ask me any more questions, son; you won't
get a reply.’
‘All right, so much for the wolf,
but what about the crocodile?’
‘I had seen its snout sticking out
of the water now and then,’ said
Abdul. ‘It would bask in the sun
on the sloping river-bank, with a
kind of leer on its face. | would
have taught it a lesson if I had a
gun, but my licence had expired.
I had some fun all the same. One
day Kanchi the gypsy woman was
trimming a sliver of bamboo on the bank, her baby goat tethered beside
her. The crocodile came quietly out of the water, took the goat by the
leg and started dragging it into the river. The gypsy woman leaped upon
the giant lizard’s back and began to hack at its neck with her chopper.
The monster let go of the goat and dived for its life.’
‘And then—?’ I asked breathlessly.
‘The rest of the story’s underwater too,’ said Abdul. ‘It'll take time
to dive down and bring it up. I'll send a spy to find out and let you
know when we next meet.’
But Abdul didn’t come back again. Perhaps he’s gone himself to find
out.

Such were my journeys in the palanquin. Outside it, I sometimes


played teacher; the railings were my pupils. They were always silent,
though a few were naughty boys with no mind for lessons. I kept
warning them they’d have to earn their living as coolies' when they
grew up. They’d been beaten so often there were scars all over their
bodies, yet they never stopped playing pranks, for else my game would
have come to an end. I had another favourite game that involved my
wooden lion. Having heard about animal sacrifices at puja’ time, I had
decided that sacrificing my lion would be a great feat, so 1 chopped
away at it with a stick. I even made up a chant to go with the
ceremony—you can’t have a puja without a mantra:'
MY CHILDHOOD 203

Uncle Lion cutoom


Andibose’s butoom
Ulukoot dhulukoot pit-a-pat
Walnut pollnut rat-a-tar
Thud - bang - crack!

Most of these words were borrowed


stuff, only ‘walnut’ was my own—
I loved to eat walnuts. The ‘rat-a-
tat’ told you that my sacrificial
chopper was made of wood, and
the ‘crack’ betrayed the fact that it
wasn't at all strong.
(Childhood, chapter 2)

From a little before our time, well-to-do families were fond of putting
on plays. Troupes would be made up of boys with reedy voices. Mejo
Kaka’ was the leader of one such group. He was as skilful at writing
plays as at training young boys to act. Besides these home-grown
productions among the rich, there was the commercial jatra’ as well.
In many neighbourhoods, jatra companies mushroomed under one
renowned manager or another. Not all of them were well-educated or
high-born. They had risen by their own merit. There were such musical
jatras’ in our house occasionally, but I was too young then to be
allowed to watch. I could only watch the preparations for the show.
The troupe would take over the verandah, which filled with clouds of
tobacco-smoke. The boys were long-haired, with shadows under their
eyes; though they were young, they looked hardboiled, and their lips
were blackened with paan. There were coloured tin trunks full of
204 SELECTED WRITINGS FOR CHILDREN

costumes. The gate being open, hordes of curious people would pour
into the courtyard; their clamour poured out of the house down our
lane and onto Chitpur Road. Come nine o’clock and the servant Shyam
would swoop down on me like a hawk upon a pigeon, grip me by the
elbow with a horny hand, and say, ‘Off to bed! Your mother’s calling
you.’ I found it most demeaning to be dragged away in this fashion
with everyone looking on, but I would concede defeat and slink off
to bed. The din continued outside, the chandeliers burnt brightly; but
my bedroom was very quiet, with only a faint light from a little brass
lamp on a stand. I fell asleep listening to the applause every time a dance
movement came to an end.
It’s grown-up nature to constantly tell you not to do this or that.
But just once, for whatever reason, my guardians relented and allowed
us children to watch the show. It was the story of Nala and Damayanti.'
We slept till eleven, until the play began—we had been repeatedly
promised that we would be woken up in time. I didn’t really trust
grown-ups in these matters: after all, they were big and we were small.
I dragged myself to bed that evening, partly because Mother herself had
promised to wake me, and partly because I found it difficult to stay
awake after nine. Anyhow, when the time came I was woken up and
brought outside. My eyes were dazzled by the rows of coloured
chandeliers, upstairs and downstairs. The courtyard, covered with
white cloth, seemed huge. The men of the house sat on one side with
the specially invited guests; the rest of the space was filled with people
from anywhere and everywhere. Those celebrities, with gold chains
dangling down to their chests, seemed to have come to the Western-
style theatre; but at the jatra gathering on this side, everybody, high
and low, sat together. Most of them were the sort of people that
gentlefolk call riff-raff. Likewise those who had written the play had
learnt to write with reed pens and never had use for English copybooks.
The tunes, the dances, the stories that went into the making of these
musical plays had been born among the fields and markets and river
ghats' of village Bengal: no pandit' had polished their language.
When we sat down beside our elder brothers, they gave us some
money tied up in handkerchiefs. It was customary to throw this money
to the actors when you wanted to applaud them. It meant a little extra
money for them, and honour for the householder.
MY CHILDHOOD 205

The night might end, but it seemed the play never would. I didn’t
know when I fell fast asleep, who carried me away or where. That was
just as well, for |would have felt very ashamed about it. How insulting
it would be, to a person who had sat with grown-ups and tossed
baksheesh' to the actors! When I awoke I found myself in my mother’s
bed. It was quite late: the sun was blazing. Never since that day have
I risen after the sun was up.
These days, amusements flow through the city like a great river.
There are no dry spots along its course. There are cinema shows
everywhere at all hours, and anyone can walk in for a small price. In
those days, watching the jatra was like digging for water in the sand
every few miles along a dry river bed. The water lasts only a few hours;
travellers pass by, cup their hands and drink their fill.
The old days were like a prince who made gifts of his wealth at
festivals when it took his fancy. The present times are like a merchant’s
son who has laid out a dazzling pile of wares where two highroads cross.
Customers come to him both from the main road and from the byways.
(Childhood, chapter 5)

Brajeshwar' was the head servant of our house, eats Shyam was his
second-in-command. Shyam came from Jessore.' He was a perfect
rustic, and he spoke a language very different from Calcutta-style
Bengali. He was dark, with big eyes, long well-greased hair, anda robust
body. He was a gentle and simple soul, and he loved us boys. He would
tell us hair-raising tales of bandits. In those days stories about bandits
were as rife as the fear of ghosts. There are robberies aplenty even now;
people are often killed and wounded, and the police don’t always catch
the real culprits either—but these are merely items of news, they don’t
give you the fun and thrill of a good story. The old-world banditry
had crystallized into stories, told and retold for a long time. In our
childhood there were still some people around who had been bandits
206 SELECTED WRITINGS FOR CHILDREN

in their youth. They were expert lathials—people who fought with


lathis or long bamboo sticksand their disciples followed them
wherever they went. People saluted at the mere mention of their names.
Banditry in those days was seldom a matter of mindless violence and
slaughter. It called for large-heartedness as well as courage. Meanwhile,
even people of respectable families had begun to practise self-defence
with lathis. Even notorious bandits hailed the best of them as ustads,
masters of the art, and avoided the places known to be under their
protection. There were even some zamindars' who took up brigandage
as a trade. I once heard a story about how one such robber-baron had
stationed his gang at the mouth of a river. On a moonless night, at
the feast of the goddess Kali,’ his men brought him the freshly cut-
off head of a man to offer to the goddess. He beat his forehead and
cried out, ‘It’s my son-in-law!’
And then there were stories about Raghu Dakat’ and Bishu Dakat.
They were not vulgar rogues but honourable men; they would
announce their raids in advance. When their war-cries were heard from
afar, everybody’s blood ran cold. Women were sacred in their eyes; they
never touched them. There was a girl once who fooled the bandits by
dressing up as the goddess Kali, blade in hand, and actually got
offering-money out of them.
Some men once gave a display of bandits’ skills in our house. They
were big strong men, very dark and long-haired. They would sling a
cloth around a threshing-stone, grip it between their teeth, and toss
the heavy implements over their backs; or make a man hang on to their
long hair and swing him round and round. They vaulted up to the
first floor on a long bamboo pole, and slipped like a bird through
another man’s hands. They also showed us how they could rob a house
twenty or even forty miles away, come back home the same night and
go to bed like an innocent fellow. They used stilts—two immensely
long sticks, with small footrests halfway along their length. When they
stood on these footrests and gripped the tops of the sticks, each step
they took was as long as ten ordinary ones, and they could outrun a
horse. Though we had no intention of turning robbers, I once tried
to train the boys at Shantiniketan to walk on stilts. But in my child-
hood, there were many evenings when I hugged myself to muster more
courage, thinking of this bandit-show and relating it to Shyam’s stories.
MY CHILDHOOD 207

It was on a Sunday. The previous night, we had heard stories


about Raghu Dakat, while the crickets sang among the bushes in the
south garden. Our hearts had pounded as we sat among the flickering
shadows cast by the faint lamplight. Next day I took advantage of the
holiday to climb aboard my broken palanquin. It started moving
(though of course it didn’t really move) towards a nameless destination,
sending a taste of fright through my heart, caught in that net of stories.
In the pulse-beat of the still dark interior, I could hear the bearers
panting and chanting away as they jogged along—Hai-hooi, hai-
hooi—and I began to shudder. The fields stretched away as far as eye
could see, the air shimmered in the heat, the black lake gleamed in the
distance and the sand glittered. A pakur tree beside the water bent its
branches towards the broken landing-place.
The terrors of the tales lurked among the dense cane bushes and the
trees that dotted the unknown plain. The more I went on, the more
my heart went pit-a-pat. I would see a lathi or two sticking out of the
bushes. Now it was time for the bearers to stop for a minute and shift
their load from one shoulder to the other. They would drink water and
wrap wet towels round their heads. And then?— ‘Re re re re re re!’ the
bandits would fall upon us with loud yells.
(Childhood, chapter 6)

In our childhood there were virtually no provisions for luxury. On the


whole, life was led much more simply than it is now. The modern age
would cut off all relations with those times if it saw how little it took
gentlefolk to keep up appearances in those days. It was the practice of
the times; on top ofit, our household was particularly free of the bother
of paying too much attention to the children. The fact is, adults amuse
themselves by pampering children; for children, it’s simply a nuisance.
We were ruled by servants. In order to lighten their work, they
forbade us nearly every kind of movement and activity. However
stifling that may have been, neglect was itself an enormous freedom:
208 SELECTED WRITINGS FOR CHILDREN

it left our minds free. Our souls escaped the grip of constant feeding
and dressing and decking-up. -
There was nothing even remotely elegant about our meals. Our
clothes’ were so meagre that it would be mortifying even to talk about
them to the young folk of today. I never wore socks on any occasion
before I was ten; in winter, one plain garment over another was
considered enough. Nor did we ever see this as a misfortune. We only
felt sad that our family tailor Niamat saw no need to put pockets in
our clothes: there has never been a boy in even the poorest household
without some movable and immovable possessions to stuff into his
pockets. By God’s grace, there is little difference in children’s wealth
between the rich and the poor. We had a pair of slippers each, but not
where our feet would be. With every step we took, we kicked them
ahead of us: the slippers moved so much more than the feet that the
purpose behind the invention of footwear was frustrated all the way.'
Everything about our elders was remote from us—their movements,
their clothes, their talk, their pleasures. We caught occasional hints of
these things, but they were far beyond our reach. Nowadays youngsters
treat their elders lightly: nothing holds them back, and they are given
everything even before they ask. We never got anything so easily. Many
paltry things were hard to get; we comforted ourselves with the thought
that they would be ours once we grew up, and vouchsafed them to that
remote future. Hence whatever small things were given to us, we
enjoyed to the utmost: from the rind to the core, nothing went
untasted. In well-to-do families these days, children so readily get all
kinds of things that they take halfabite and throw away the rest. Most
things in their world go to waste.
We spent our days in the servants’ rooms on the first floor, in the
south-east corner of the outer quarters.
One of the servants was named Shyam, a dark and well-built lad with
long hair. He came from Khulna District. He would make me sit in a
particular spot inside the room, draw a circle around me with a piece
of chalk, and warn me with raised finger about the grave danger of
stepping outside the circle. He never explained whether the danger was
creatural or godly, but he frightened me all right. I had read in the
Ramayana about the disaster that befell Sita’ when she stepped out of
her magic circle, so I could not laugh away Shyam’s chalk circle either.
MY CHILDHOOD 209

Just below the window there was a pond with paved steps leading
down to it. Near the wall to the east of it stood a giant Chinese banyan
tree; to the south was a line of coconut palms. Imprisoned within the
chalk circle, 1 would part the window slats and look at the scene like
a picture book nearly all day. Right from the morning, I would see the
neighbours come one by one to bathe in the pond. I knew when each
would come, and also everyone's bathing habits. One would stop his
ears with his fingers, take several quick dips and leave; another would
not immerse himself at all, but spread out his towel, fill it with water
and pour it over his head again and again; one would sweep the water
with his hands to remove any floating dirt, then suddenly dive in; while
one plunged in without warning from the top step of the ghat, making
a loud splash. Some muttered holy verses, all in one breath, as they
entered the water. Some were in a tearing hurry to finish bathing and
go back. Others were in no hurry at all—they bathed in a leisurely way,
dried themselves, changed, shook out the ends of their dhotis two or
three times, picked a few flowers from the garden and then set off home
at a relaxed pace, spreading the contentment of their freshly-bathed
bodies in the air. So the day wore on till one o’clock in the afternoon.
The ghat became desolate and silent. Only the ducks and geese went on
diving for water-snails and busily preening the feathers on their backs.
The great banyan tree would possess my mind once everybody had
left the pond. It had a dark tangle ofaerial roots around the main trunk.
There was an enchantment in that shadowy corner of the world. There
alone, nature seemed to have forgotten her usual laws: an impossible
Age of Dreams seemed to reign there in broad daylight even in the
present age, somehow dodging God’s eye. Today I can no longer tell
you clearly what sort of beings I saw there in my mind’s eye, or what
they did. It was of this tree that I would write one day:

Standing there with matted locks through night and day,


Ancient banyan, do you remember that little boy?

Where is that banyan today? Even that pond, the mirror in which the
goddess ofthe tree viewed herself, no longer exists; many of the people
who bathed in the pond have followed the path of the tree’s vanished
shadow. And that little boy has himself grown up, put down all kinds
210 SELECTED WRITINGS HFPORMGCHILDIREN

of hanging roots around him, and sits amid that vast maze counting
the hours of joy and sorrow, sunlight and shadow.
We were forbidden to go outdoors; even inside the house we
couldn’t move freely everywhere. So we peeped out at the great world
of nature from crannies and corners. There was something called ‘the
outside’: a substance stretching endlessly beyond my reach, yet its sights
and sounds and smells crept in from everywhere through chinks in the
doors and windows. It would touch me for an instant, trying by sign-
language to play with me through the bars of my prison. It was free
while I was captive—there was no way we could meet, so the tie of
love between us was profound. The chalk circle has disappeared today,
but the barrier remains. What was then far-off remains far-off, what
was outside is still so. I recall the poem I wrote when I grew up:

The cage-bird had a golden cage,


The forest bird lived free.
They met one day—who can foretell
The plans of destiny?
The forest bird said, “Cage-bird,
To the forest let’s away.’
The captive bird said, ‘Forest bird,
In the cage we'll quietly stay.’
The forest bird said, ‘No,
‘T shall never dwell in chains.’
‘Alas!’ sighed the captive bird,
‘How can | freely range?’

The parapet around the roof above our inner quarters rose above
my head. Once I had grown up a little and the servants’ rule had relaxed
somewhat, when a new bride had entered the household and was
indulging meas her leisure-time companion, I sometimes went up there
at midday. Everybody had finished lunch; there was a break in the
routine of household chores. The women’s quarters were sunk in
rest; the saris, wet after the midday bath, had been hung out to dry;
a flock of crows were crowding round the left-over rice thrown in one
corner of the courtyard. In that lonely moment of leisure, the forest
bird touched beaks with the caged bird through the openings in the
MY CHILDHOOD

"
My,
"Ml
mm ‘

Yn

TH VHA LLG
}

i“
ean
a
,
‘Under that banyan tree. : Illustration for Jiban-Smriti
by Gaganendranath Tagore.
202 SELECTED ‘WRITINGS (FOR! (CHILDREN

parapet. I stood gazing outwards. There was the line of coconut palms
at the end of the inner garden; glimpsed through them, a pond in the
neighbouring quarter known as ‘Singhis’ Garden’, and beside the pond
the cowshed belonging to our dairy-woman Tara; and still farther away,
jostling the treetops, ranged roofs of all shapes and sizes, high and low,
gleaming in the midday sun till they faded into the pale blue of the
eastern horizon. Here and there on those distant roofs a few stair-top
rooms reared their heads, as though raising their immobile forefingers
to tell me, with winks and signs, the secrets within them. Like a beggar
outside a palace gate, dreaming of priceless jewels beyond all possibility
locked up in the treasury within, I imagined those faraway houses as
being packed with endless games and untold freedom. The sky blazed
overhead, the kite’s shrill scream came to my ears from its farthest end.
In the lane running along Singhis’ Garden, past the silent houses asleep
by day, a pedlar went crying “Bangles, toys, who wants my toys?’—
and my mind filled with a great wistfulness.
My father often went travelling; he was rarely at home. His room
on the second floor remained shut. I would part the door slats, reach
inside and draw back the bolt. Inside, there was a sofa at the southern
end. I would spend the whole afternoon sitting quietly on that sofa.
To begin with, the room was kept shut for months on end, and was
out of bounds; so it had a strong smell of mystery. Moreover, the sun
beating down on the empty roof heightened the dreamy state of my
mind. There was another attraction too. Mains water had just been
introduced in Calcutta. It was a great novelty, still plentiful everywhere
in the city, north as well as south; it was supplied unstintingly even
to the Bengali quarter.’ In that Golden Age of water mains, the water
reached up even to my father’s room on the second floor. I would turn
on the shower and bathe to my heart’s content—not for comfort, only
to indulge my fancy. The joy of freedom blended with the fear of
restraint—between the two, the Company’s water rained on my heart
like arrows of delight.
However little direct contact I might have had with the outdoors,
I enjoyed its charms—the more, perhaps, for that very reason. Too
many materials make the mind lazy; it comes to rely wholly on outward
things, forgetting that a feast of delight is more an inward than an
outward matter. That is the first lesson of childhood. A child’s
MY CHILDHOOD 213

possessions are few and small, but he needs no more to give him delight.
The wretched child who is given too many toys finds his play quite
spoilt.
There was a little garden in our inner compound: it could hardly
be called a garden. Its chief items were a shaddock, a jujube, a hog-
plum tree and a row of coconut palms. There was a round platform
of brickwork in the middle, among whose crevices grass and various
lichens had trespassed and put up their flags like defiant squatters. Only
such flowering plants as could survive without care carried on with their
humble duty as best they could, laying no blame on the gardener. There
was a threshing shed in the north corner; the womenfolk sometimes
went there on housework. This shed has covered its face and vanished
silently long ago, admitting the defeat of the village way of life in
Calcutta. I do not believe that Adam’s garden of Eden could have been
in better array than this garden of ours. The first man’s paradise was
uncluttered—it had not wrapped itself round with artifice. Ever since
humankind ate the fruit of the tree of knowledge, * his need for
decoration and ornament has grown constantly, and will keep on
growing till we have fully digested that fruit. The garden inside our
house was my Eden, and it was enough for me. I remember that early
on autumn mornings, I ran out into that garden as soon as I was awake.
The smell of dewy grass and leaves rushed to greet me, and the dawn
with its soft fresh sunshine thrust its face through the fans of coconut-
leaves swishing above the eastern wall.
There is a piece of land near the northern end of our house
which we still call the barnyard. This shows there must once have
been a barn there to store the year’s supply of grain. In those days,
town and village were rather alike, like brother and sister in their
childhood; now that they're grown up, you can hardly see any
resemblance.
On holidays I used to run off to this barnyard—not so much to
play, more out of a fondness for the place itself, though I cannot exactly
say why: perhaps because, as a lonely waste space in the very corner
of my home, it had an air of mystery. We neither lived there nor put
it to any use; it served no need. It was outside the house, a bare and
useless piece of land where no one had bothered even to plant a few
flowers; so a child could give free rein to his fancy in that empty space.
214 SELECTED WRITINGS FOR CHILDREN

Any day when I could give my guardians the slip and run away to this
place seemed like a holiday to.me.
There was yet another fascinating place in our house, but to this
day I have not been able to discover its whereabouts. A girlmy own
age, whom I used to play with, called it the king’s palace.’ Every now
and then she told me, ‘I went to the palace today! but I never had
the good luck to accompany her. It was a wonderful place: the games
they played, and the playthings they played with, were equally
wonderful. I had the feeling that it was very close by, either upstairs
or downstairs, but somehow I never could go there. I often asked the
girl, ‘Is the palace outside our house?’ She would reply, “No, it’s right
here.’ I sat puzzling over the problem: I had seen every room in the
house, so where could that palace be? I never asked who the king was,
and J have yet to discover where his kingdom lay. All I ever learnt was
that the king’s palace was right inside our own house.
When I look back at my childhood, what I remember most vividly
is that the world and life itself seemed to be filled with mystery. The
unthinkable lurked everywhere: one never knew when one might
encounter it. This idea was constantly in my mind. Nature seemed to
hold out her closed fist and say with a smile, “Tell me what’s inside!—
and nothing seemed impossible for sure.
I remember how I planted a custard-
apple seed in a corner of the south
verandah and watered it every day. The
very possibility that a tree might grow Ae
SNe
IN
ESS Ny
from the seed stirred my awe and curi-
osity. Custard-apple seeds sprout still,
but they do not make the same wonder
germinate in my mind any more. The
fault does not lie with the seeds but in
my mind. We stole rocks from the hill-
ock in Guna Dada’s’ garden to make an
artificial mountain in a corner of our
study, stuck little flowering plants on it,
and fussed so much over them that they
put up with it only because they were plants, and lost no time in dying
off. I can’t tell what wonder and delight this little hill afforded us. We
MY CHILDHOOD 215

believed it would be equally wonderful to our elders; but the day we


put our belief to the test, our indoor hill vanished somewhere with all
its trees. We were full of grief at being taught so brusquely that the
corner of a schoolroom was not the proper place to set up
a mountain. Our hearts were crushed under the weight of all those
stones when we realized that our game diverged so widely from our
elders’ wishes.
I still remember what an intimate charm the world held for me in
those early days. Earth, water, plants and sky—they all spoke to me,
they never let me remain indifferent. It hurt me to think that I could
only see the surface of the earth and never underneath, so I made one
plan after another to take off the earth’s brown wrapper. It occurred
to me that if a large number of bamboo poles could be driven into
the ground one after another, I just might be able to reach the
earth’s core. At the festival of Maghotsav,’ rows of wooden pillars were
planted round our courtyard to hang chandeliers from. They starting
digging holes for them from the beginning of the month. The
preparations for a festival are always an exciting event for children, but
these excavations had a special attraction for me. Year after year I saw
holes being dug in the ground, deeper and deeper until the whole man
vanished inside, and still there was nothing like a passage through
which a fairytale prince or minister’s son could successfully journey into
the underworld; yet every time I felt as though the lid of a treasure
chest had been thrown open. If only they were to dig a little further,
I would think—burt they never did: there was a little tug at the curtain,
but it was never drawn aside. I wondered why the elders, who could
do whatever they pleased, chose to stop at such shallow depths—if
children like us could have had their way, the earth’s deepest secret
would not have lain underground in neglect for so long. I would
imagine likewise that all the secrets of the sky were hidden beyond the
blue that one could see. When our tutor said, while teaching us the
Bodhoday,' that the blue dome of the sky was not an obstacle at all,
it seemed utterly unbelievable to me. He said, “You can build staircase
upon staircase and go on climbing for ever and ever—you won't hit
your head against anything at all!’ I felt he was being miserly in planning
his staircase. So I went on yelling to myself, ‘More stairs, more stairs!’
When at last I understood that would do no good, | sat stunned,
216 SELECTED WRITINGS (FOR *GHILDREN

convinced that this was such an amazing secret that only teachers knew
about it. :
(Memories of My Life, “At Home and Out of It’)

I can clearly see how times have changed when I notice that these days
neither human beings nor ghosts walk about on rooftops any more.
I have already told you how the big brahman ghost had been driven
away by too much study in the house. The ledge where he was said
to rest his foot is now a battleground for crows squabbling over mango
stones, while we humans live boxed up between the four walls below.
I remember the walled-in rooftop of
the inner quarters of our house. Mother
would sit there in the evenings on a reed
mat, chatting with her women friends
around her. They didn’t need to discuss
4
any authentic news: they only wanted to $
4

pass. the time. In those days, there were :


no spiced-up materials at various prices
to fill up the time. The day was not tight-
fee
ea
na
packed, but more like a large-meshed net.
In both men’s and women’s company,
the chatting and joking was very light
indeed. The most prominent among my
mother’s companions was Braja Acharya’s
sister, whom they called ‘Acharjini’. She would supply the group with
its daily ration of news. Often she would bring along all kinds of weird
reports—things she heard and things she made up. This led to expensive
rituals to please and calm the angry stars. I sometimes conveyed to the
gathering bits of book-learning that I had freshly picked up. I informed
them that the sun was ninety million miles from the earth; I recited
verses from Valmiki’s original Ramayana" out of my Sanskrit reader,!
nasals and aspirates’ and all. My mother couldn’t tell how correct my
MY CHILDHOOD 217

pronunciation was, but my learning struck her with amazement across


all those ninety million miles. Who could have thought such Sanskrit
verses could be uttered by anyone except the sage Narada?’
The rooftop above the inner quarters was entirely women’s territory.
It had close links with the larder. It got a lot of sunshine, so it was the
best place to pickle lemons in the sun. The women used to squat there
with brass pans full of lentil paste; they made little blobs of the stuff and
laid them out to dry at the same time as they dried their own hair in the
sun. The maids brought the washing and hung it up; the washerman
didn’t have much to do. Slivers of green mango were sun-dried in the
same way, mango juice set to jell in patterned moulds of black stone, and
young jackfruit pickled in mustard oil. Catechu paste’ scented with
screw-pine flowers was prepared with great care. I have a special reason
for remembering this well. When our schoolteacher told me he had
heard much about the catechu paste they made in our house, | easily
understood the hint. He wished to see what he had heard so much of.
So to keep up the family honour I had to—what shall I say?—it sounds
better to say | commandeered some now and again than that I stole it.
Even kings and emperors commandeer things when they feel a need, or
even if they don’t, while jailing or impaling those who merely steal.
It was the women’s occupation to sit chatting on the rooftop in the
mild winter sun, passing the time and shooing away the crows. I was my
Boudi’s' only young brother-in-law, protector of her drying mango jelly
and her companion in all sorts of other tasks. I read ring to her the story
of King Pratapaditya,’ and sometimes I cut supari " for her with a nut-
chopper. I could cut them into very fine slices. Bouthakrun' wouldn’t
admit that I had any other virtues; she even found fault with my looks
and made me angry with my Creator. But she could never praise me
enough for my skill in cutting supari. Naturally this speeded up my
work. Not having found anyone to encourage me since then, I’ve turned
my talent for cutting supari so finely to fine-mincing other things.
There was a village flavour to all this women’s work occupying the
rooftop. It dated back to the days when there was a rice-thresher in
the house, when coconuts were scraped to make sweets, when in the
evenings the maids rolled cotton lamp-wicks on their shes and when
the neighbours called you to eat eight kinds of fried lentils’ eight days
after a child was born. These days little boys don’t hear fairy tales from
218 SELECTED WRITINGS FOR CHILDREN

the women any more, they have to read them on their own out of
printed books. Pickles and chutneys have to be bought from the New
Market in glass jars sealed with wax.
The chandimandap' added to the rural touch. Here the gurumashai'
held his little school, where not only the children of our own house,
but the neighbours’ as well, first learnt to scrawl on palm leaves. I too
must have formed my first letters here; but no telescope can bring that
far-off boy back to my memory, any more than the farthest planet of
the solar system.
The first books I remember reading were about myths: the dreadful
goings-on at the school of the sages Shanda and Amarka, and how
Vishnu’s Nrisingha form—half-lion, half-man—tore out the guts
of the demon-king Hiranyakashipu.' I think there was even an
engraved picture of the latter scene. And I remember learning some
of Chanakya’s' verses.
In my life the open rooftop has always been holiday-land. From
childhood to adult days, I have spent all kinds of times in all kinds
of ways on rooftops. When my father was at home, his rooms were
on the second floor. Peering from behind the stairtop room, I often
watched him before the sun was up, sitting silently on the roof like
a white stone statue, his joined hands on his lap. At times he would
go away for long spells to the hills, and then going onto the roof held
for me the delight of a voyage across the seven seas. I had always looked
out at the passers-by through the railings of the verandah downstairs;
but up on the rooftop, I could cross the boundaries imposed by people’s
houses. Once there, my mind could cross Calcutta with giant strides
and head for the horizon, where the last blue trace of the sky faded
away into the last green of the earth. I could see the high and low roofs
of countless houses of all shapes and sizes, and the bushy tops of trees
rising between them here and there. | often went up to the roof in the
afternoons without telling anyone. The afternoon has always held a
special charm for me. It was like night-time in the middle of the day,
when the child-hermit could get away from the world. I would reach
through the slats and unlatch the door. There was a sofa just inside
the door, and I would settle down on it, intimately alone. Those who
were supposed to keep guard on me were drowsing after a hearty lunch,
stretched out on their reed mats.
MY CHILDHOOD Z19

The sun turned crimson by and by. The kites screamed overhead.
The bangle-seller went calling down the lane. Those quiet afternoons
are no more, nor do I hear the pedlars who belonged to that quiet hour.
Their cry would suddenly reach the room where the young wife
lay sleeping with her hair spread across the pillow. The maid would
call them in, and the old bangle-seller would press the girl’s tender
hand and ease in the glass bangles she chose. Today that young
wife wouldn’t be a wife at all—she’d be learning her lessons in middle
school. And the bangle-seller might be trundling a rickshaw down
the same streets.
The roof served for the hot desert that I read about in my books—
a vast empty place, swept by dust carried along in the hot wind under
a sky of a dull, pallid blue. But there was an oasis in the rooftop desert.
Now the piped water doesn’t carry upstairs, but in those days it even
reached the second floor. I would creep into the forbidden bathroom
like a child-Livingstone’ of Bengal discovering a new land. I turned
on the shower, and the water flowed all over my body. Then I dried
myself on a bedsheet and sat around with nothing on.
Presently the holiday would draw to a close. The gong sounded
at the gate: it was four o'clock. Though it was Sunday, the afternoon
sky looked glum, as if the Monday that would eclipse it were already
casting its shadow to swallow it in its gape. By now they would be
searching downstairs for the boy who had given the slip to his jailérs.
Now it was time for our afternoon snack: a very important time of
day for Brajeshwar, since he was in charge of shopping for the meal.
In those days the shopkeepers didn’t make 30 or 40 per cent profit
on bad ghee, whose foul smell and taste poison the snacks made with
it. If we were given kachuri,’ singara’ or even alu dam,' we wasted
no time in gobbling them up. But quite often, Brajeshwar would cock
his crooked neck even more to one side and say, ‘Look, babu, see what
I've got for you today’, and it would turn out to be peanuts in a paper
bag. Not that we disliked them, but we judged such cheap fare at no
more than its worth. Yet we never complained, not even when he
brought sesame fritters in a palm-leaf packet.
The daylight would have begun to fade when I went up sadly to the
rooftop one last time. Looking down, I could see that the ducks had
left the pond. People had started gathering on the steps; the shadow
220 SELECTED WREDINGS FOR CHIU DREN

of the giant banyan tree had fallen half across the pond, and the shouts
of the footmen riding behind the coaches could be heard down the road.
(Childhood, chapter 8)

Sejo Dada made all kinds of arrangements for training me in various


arts. None of them bore much fruit, owing to my own contrary nature.
Ramprasad* must have had someone like:me in mind when he sang
‘My soul, you don’t know how to till your land!’ I never learnt to
cultivate my powers.
Still, let me at least tell you what they tried to cultivate.
I had to get up while it was dark and prepare for wrestling. On winter
mornings, I used to shiver. A well-known one-eyed wrestler of the town
came to train us. There was a clear space to the north of the house which
we called the barnyard. The name tells you that at one time the city
had not quite stifled the village: there were some open spaces left still.
In the early days of city life, that barnyard used to be stocked with the
year’s paddy crop; the tenant farmers also made over their shares. A shed
alongside the wall here served as our wrestling-place. The mud floor had
been dug up and a whole maund' of mustard oil poured over it to make
the wrestling-floor. My wrestling lessons were little more than a game;
I would get a good deal of mud over my person, then dress again and
come back. My mother didn’t approve of this wallowing in mud every
morning—she was afraid it would make me dark. So she went to great
trouble on holidays to repair the damage. Nowadays fashionable house-
wives buy skin lotions in little phials from Englishmen’s shops; in those
days they made up their own ointments from almond paste, cream,
orange peel and all sorts of things—if Icould remember them all and
sell the stuff, under a catchy brand-name like ‘Begum’s’ Delight’, I
daresay I could earn as much money as a sweet-seller. I was given a long
massage on the verandah every Sunday morning, while I longed to run
away and enjoy my holiday. A rumour spread among my schoolmates
that in our family, newborn babies were dipped in wine: that was what
made our skins glow like a sahib’s.
MY CHILDHOOD 221

By the time I returned from wrestling, a medical student would be


waiting to teach us anatomy. An entire skeleton hung from the wall.
It was kept in our bedroom at night; the bones rattled with every gust
of wind. As we got used to handling the bones and learning their
complicated names, our fears vanished.
The watchman at the gate would strike seven on his gong. My tutor
Nilkamal was a stickler for punctuality; he never arrived a minute late.
He looked wizened, but his health was as robust as his pupil’s: he never
complained of so much as a headache. I had to present myself before
his table, book and slate in hand. He would start scribbling sums on
the blackboard: arithmetic, algebra, geometry—all in Bengali. In
literature, I passed in one leap from Sita in Exile’ to The Slaying of
Meghnad.' We learnt natural science as well. Sitanath Datta’ came now
and then; we picked up bits of science through little experiments.
Heramba Tattvaratna’ came for a while, and we got busy learning the
Mughdhabodh' by heart without understanding a thing. As the
morning wore on and the load of studies grew heavier, the mind slyly
began shoving some of it aside. Much of what was learnt by rote slipped
through the net and vanished, and Nilkamal-Master’s' reports about
his pupil became unworthy of report.
In another corner of the verandah sat the old tailor, thick glasses
on his nose, bending over his needle, reading the namaz’ at the proper
times. I would look at him and think enviously, ‘How happy Niamat
must be!’ When my mind was confused by sums, I would hold up my
slate before my eyes and peer under it to see Chandrabhan sitting at
the gate, combing his long beard with a wooden comb and training
it in two bunches, one above each ear. The lithe young darwan sat
beside him, bracelet on wrist, chopping tobacco. The horse had
finished eating his day’s ration of gram from a bucket nearby: the crows
pecked at the spillover. Johnny the dog would suddenly remember his
duty and chase them, barking furiously.
In the dust that the sweeper had piled up in a corner of the
verandah, I had planted a custard-apple seed, and waited impatiently
for it to sprout. The moment Nilkamal-Master left, | would run off
to look at it and water it. But my hopes were dashed when the
same broom which had swept the dust into the corner cleared it away
again.
222 SELECTED WRITINGS FOR CHILDREN

The sun would rise and the shadows shrink to only halfway across
the courtyard. At nine o'clock Gobinda, short and dark and with a dirty
yellow towel over his shoulder, would take me away for my bath. At
nine-thirty the invariable daily feast of rice, dal and fish curry would
be waiting for me. I had no taste left for it.
It struck ten. The green-mango seller's crywould be heard from the
street, making me feel wistful. The pedlar of pots and pans passed by,
the clank of his wares fading into the distance. On the open roof of
the house beside the lane, the elder wife would dry her hair in the sun,
while her two daughters played with cowries’ for hours on end. They
were in no hurry: girls didn’t go to school in those days. I used to think
it must be pure pleasure to be born as a girl. As for me, the old horse
would drag me in the carriage to exile from ten o'clock till four. I
returned home at four-thirty, by which time the gymnastics teacher had
arrived. | had to swing my body up and around a wooden pole for
an hour or so. No sooner had he left than the art tutor took over.
Gradually the rusty afternoon light would begin to fade. The city’s
blurred medley of sounds touched the body of the brick-and-wood
monster with a dreamy music.
The oil lamp began to glow in the study. Aghor-Master’ had arrived:
the English lesson was about to begin. The black-bound Reader’ on
the table looked as though it was waiting to pounce on me. Its binding
had come loose, some of the pages were torn, some marked over. Here
and there I had practised writing my name, all in capital letters. Iwould
doze off as I read, then jerk upright every now and then. I read only
a little, and left out a lot more.
Only when I got into bed did I have a little idle time, all to myself.
There I couldn’t listen long enough to a never-ending fairy tale:
‘The prince went riding across the vast empty plain’...
(Childhood, chapter 7)
MY CHILDHOOD 223

After leaving the Normal School’ we entered an Anglo-Indian


school called the Bengal Academy. This added somewhat to our
dignity: we felt we had grown up considerably, or at least ascended the
first flight of steps to freedom. In fact, if we made progress of any sort
at the Bengal Academy, it was solely in the direction of freedom. I could
not follow the lessons, nor made any effort to do so—but nobody took
heed. My schoolfellows were naughty but not contemptible: that was
a great comfort to me. They would write ‘ASS’ in mirror-writing on
their palms and pat you lovingly on the back while saying “Hello!’, so
that you went around with the name of that socially despised animal
stamped on your back. Or they might squelch a banana on your head
and vanish, or suddenly take a swipe at you and turn away with an
expression of great innocence, as though they were of saintly nature.
Such little torments only hurt the body but never the feelings—they
were a nuisance, but never an insult. I felt as if I had stepped out of
oozy mud on to hard rock: you could cut your feet on it, but you would
not get them soiled. A great advantage for a boy like me in such a school
was that nobody harboured any impossible hope that we would
improve ourselves through education. It was a small school making very
little money; the Principal’ loved us for one great virtue—we paid our
fees regularly every month. That is why the Latin grammar never
became too hard for us to bear, and our backs were spared the rod in
spite of serious lapses in learning. Probably the Principal had warned
the teachers not to be too strict with us: it was not out of loving-
kindness on the latter’s part.
Going to this school was hardly any trouble, but it was a school after
all. Its rooms were pitiless, its walls like sentries—it didn’t have the
feel of a house, but was only a big box divided into pigeonholes. It
had no decorations, no pictures, no colour: no one had made the
slightest effort to win the hearts of young boys. The very idea that boys
have likes and dislikes which are important to them, seemed to have
been banished utterly from the school. My heart sank every time I
stepped through the gate into the narrow courtyard. That is why my
relationship with schools has always remained that of truancy.
There was one means of escape available to me. My elder brothers
took lessons in Persian’ from a man whom everybody called Munshi'—
I forget what his real name was. He was an elderly man, all skin and
224 SELECTED WRITINGS “FOR "CHILDREN

bones. It seemed as though someone had wrapped his skeleton in black


wax-cloth; there was no fat, no moisture inside. Perhaps he knew
Persian well enough, and English reasonably well too, but that was not
where he sought renown. He believed that he was an exceptionally
talented musician as well as a superb wielder of the lathi or fighting-
stick. He stood under the sun in our courtyard and brandished his lathi
in all kinds of grotesque ways, with his own shadow as his opponent.
Needless to say, the shadow could never win against him: when he beat
it down with yells and stood smiling victoriously, it lay dim and mute
at his feet. His tuneless droning songs sounded like ragas from a ghostly
world, a hideous mix of raving and weeping. Our paid singer Bishnu
sometimes said to him, ‘Munshi Ji, you’re robbing me of my bread!’
He only smiled condescendingly, not bothering to reply.
You will understand from this that Munshi was not a difficult man
to please. It needed only a little coaxing to make him write applications
for leave to our School Principal. The Principal did not agonize over
those letters either: he must have known perfectly well that whether we
attended school or not, it would make no difference to our education.
Now I run a school of my own,' where the boys often commit many
offences—because offending comes as naturally to boys as not forgiving
them comes to their teachers. If someone grows too angry or alarmed
at this, and impatiently wants to dole out fierce punishments for the
good of the school, all the sins of my own youth line up before me,
staring me in the face and grinning broadly.

I should write in some detail about another friend. What made him
special was that he was fascinated by magic.’ He had even published
a small book on the art of magic and went around calling himself
‘Professor’ on the strength of it. Never before had I met a schoolboy
who had published a book with his name on it. For this reason I began
to regard him with great respect, at least as a conjuror, since I thought
it impossible to lie in print. The printed word had always browbeaten
MY CHILDHOOD 225

us like a teacher: hence the awe. To write something of-one’s own in


unfading ink—that really was something! It was under the full public
gaze: it could not hide anything; it had to pass in rows of print before
the world’s eyes, with no chance of escape. Who could help respecting
such unshakable self-confidence? I clearly remember that in the
Brahmo Samaj’ Press or some such place I once found some pieces
of type that would spell my name: when, after being inked over and
pressed down on a sheet of paper, they began to leave marks, it seemed
a memorable event.
We cook that author friend of ours to school every day in our
carriage. Hence he began to visit our house all the time. He was keenly
interested in acting too. With his help we built a makeshift stage in
our wrestling-space by putting up some spliced bamboo poles, stretch-
ing sheets of paper over them and painting them with colourful
drawings. I suppose it was because our elders forbade us that we could
not act any play there.
But we did once manage to act a farce, even without a stage. You
could call it a Comedy of Errors.‘ The author of this farce was my
nephew Satyaprasad. Those who have only seen his calm, dignified
presence today cannot imagine what an expert he was in childhood at
working all kinds of disasters out of sheer mischief.
What I shall now narrate happened some time after the events
described so far. I think Iwas then about twelve or thirteen. That friend
of ours used to tell us such amazing things about the properties of
matter that I would be left dumbfounded, and fretted for a chance to
verify them for myself. But the substances he talked about were so hard
to find that you had little hope of laying your hands on them unless
you followed the track of Sindbad the Sailor. Once, no doubt out of
carelessness, the Professor told me about some relatively easy way to
work a miracle, and I determined to try it out. Who could have thought
that if you smeared the gum of the manasasij tree on any seed twenty-
one times and let it dry, the tree would sprout and bear fruit in just
an hour’s time? But one could hardly disbelieve a Professor who had
published a book in print.
With the gardener’s help, we collected a sufficient quantity of
manasasij gum. Then one Sunday, we went up to our secret mystery-
chamber on the rooftop to try out its effects on a mango stone.
226 SELECTED WRITINGS FOR CHILDREN

I kept on rubbing the seed with gum and drying it in the sun with
singleminded attention for a long time. I am sure no grown-up reader
will ask me what the results were. But I had no inkling that Satya was
busy raising a magic tree of his own, branches and all, in another corner
of the second floor in that same hour. Its fruits were most curious too.
After the incident of the mango stone, the Professor began nervously
avoiding my company, though I did not notice it for a long time. He
did not sit beside me any more in the carriage, and gave me a wide
berth everywhere.
One afternoon in our study, he suddenly said, “Let’s jump off this
bench here: we'll compare our jumping techniques.’ I thought that,
since the Professor was learned in many mysteries of creation, he might
know some secret about jumping too. Everybody leaped off the bench
one by one; so did I. The Professor only said ‘Hmm!’ under his breath
and shook his head solemnly. No plea could draw a more articulate
comment from him.
Another day he said, ‘Some boys belonging to such-and-such well-
known family want to meet you. You must visit them.’ Our guardians
saw no reason to object, so we went.
The room filled with curious onlookers. Everyone expressed an
eagerness to hear me sing. I obliged with one or two songs. I was very
young then, so I didn’t exactly sound like a roaring lion. Many people
nodded and said, “What a sweet voice!’
When we went in to dinner, everybody sat round to watch me eat.
I had hardly met any strangers till then, so | was rather shy. Besides,
being compelled to eat before the greedy gaze of our servant Ishwar
at home, I had grown used to eating lightly. That day all the spectators
were surprised to see how little I ate. If they had always observed every
creature as Closely as they did their young guest that evening, it would
have led to notable advances in zoological studies in Bengal.
Not long afterwards, in the fifth act you might say, I received some
curious letters from the magician which cleared up the mystery. The
curtain fell after that.
Satya confessed that on the day I was trying to work magic with
a mango stone, he had told the magician that my guardians sent me
to schooi dressed like a boy for the sake of my education, but it was
only a disguise. For the benefit of those interested in fanciful scientific
MY CHILDHOOD 227

discourse, I might mention that during the jumping test I had put my
left foot forward as I leaped. I didn’t realise at that time what a terribly
wrong step that was.
(Memories of My Life, “An End to Learning Bengali’)

My father began travelling widely a few years before I was born. I hardly
knew him in my childhood. He came home suddenly now and then,
bringing with him servants from faraway places. I was always curious
and eager to make friends with them. A young Punjabi servant called
Lenu came with him once. The kind of reception that we gave him
would have done Ranjit Singh’ proud. He was from a strange land—
moreover, from Punjab, which made him very special in our eyes. We
held Punjabis in almost as much esteem as the mythical figures of Bhim
and Arjun.’ They were warriors: no doubt they had lost a few battles,
but even for that we held their enemies to blame. Our hearts swelled
with pride to have a person of such a race under our roof. In my sister-
in-law’s room there was a toy ship in a glass case: when you wound
it up, the waves would rise and fall on a sea of coloured cloth, while
the ship tossed on the waves to the music of an organ. I sometimes
managed to borrow this marvellous object from Bouthakurani' after
much pleading and whining, and amazed the Punjabi with it. Because
I was caged within the house, everything foreign and faraway fascinated
me. That’s why I paid Lenu so much attention. For the same reason
I felt excited when Gabriel, a Jewish vendor of perfumes, arrived at our
gate in his gabardine sewn with little bells; and the giant kabuliwala,'
in his loose grubby pyjamas and his bags and bundles, held a fearsome
mystery for me.
Anyway, when father came home we youngsters only peeped and
pried around his servants to satisfy our curiosity. We never managed
to get as far as him.
The Russians were always the bugbear of the British government.
I clearly remember that once in my childhood, the word went round
228 SELECTED WRITINGS |FORY GHILDREN

heHii ‘Ws
“ith
Pais,
Pit ™~ ti

| 0)

My father sitting in front of the garden...’:


Illustration for Jiban-Smriti by Gaganendranath Tagore.
MY CHILDHOOD yA]

that Russia was about to invade India. A well-meaning woman


described to my mother the terrible dangers this implied, as elaborately
as her imagination could fashion them. My father was in the hills at
that time. No one could tell through which mountain pass the Russian
hordes might pour in from Tibet, swift as a comet; hence my mother
gtew very worried. The rest of the family obviously did not share her
concern, because she finally gave up hope of adult succour and turned
to me, a slip of a boy. “Write to your father about the Russians,’ she
told me. That is how I first wrote a letter to my father, telling him
about my mother’s anxiety. I knew nothing about the forms of letter-
writing, so I in turn approached Mahananda Munshi? in the family
office. The format that emerged was no doubt in perfect order, but
the text smelt like the dry lotus-leaves of old papers, among which
Saraswati the goddess of learning sat in our estate office. I received a
reply to my letter by and by. My father wrote that we need not worry
about him; he would chase the Russians away himself. I don’t think
even this tremendous reassurance really convinced my mother, but it
certainly made me more bold about my father. I now began to visit
Mahananda’s office every day in order to write letters to him. Pestered
in this way, Mahananda was obliged to draft them for a few days. But
I had no money to pay for the stamps. I hoped that I would not have
to worry after I had made the letter over to Mahananda: the letters
would duly reach their destination. Needless to say, he was much older
than me, and those letters never reached the Himalayan peaks.

(Memories of My Life, ‘My Father’)


Destruction
%
ae
“35
: eS ae
a ae tp 7) pi

+ I aT ae x

1 he gee
reals ah :
a naey
whe eh 2
Destruction

Let me give you some fresh news of the world, my dear.


There was this little cottage a few miles from Paris, and Pierre
Chopin was its master. It was his life’s passion to create new plants—
matching strains, crossing pollen grains, fusing taste, colour and
appearance. It was slow work: it took years to change the nature of a
single flower or fruit. But his patience was matched only by his joy
in his work. He seemed to work magic in that garden of his. Red turned
to blue, and white to crimson; stones vanished from fruits, as did their
rinds. Fruits that took six months to grow began to do so in two. He
was a poor man, with no head for business: he would give away costly
plants to anyone who uttered a word of praise. Anyone who wanted
to cheat him had only to come and say: “What lovely flowers you have
on that tree there! People are coming from everywhere to see them—
they’re all amazed!’
He always forgot to ask them to pay.
There was another great love in his life, and that was his daughter
Camille. She was the joy of his nights and days, and his fellow-worker
as well. He had trained her to master the gardener’s art. She could graft
one plant on another no less skilfully than her father. She would not
let him hire a gardener. With her own hands she dug the earth, sowed
the seeds, weeded the beds, working quite as hard as her father. Besides
all this she cooked for her father, did the sewing, answered his letters—
in fact, looked after everything. Their little cottage under the chestnut
tree was sweet with peace and hard work. The neighbours who came
to tea in the garden would remark upon it. Father and daughter only
smiled and said, ‘Our home is beyond price. It isn’t made with a king’s
treasure but with the love of two souls. You won’t find another one
like it anywhere.’
234 SELECTED WRITINGS FOR CHILDREN

Jacques, the young man Camille was to marry, sometimes came to


lend a hand with the work. He would whisper in her ear, “When will
it be?’ But she kept putting it off, for she couldn’t bear to marry and
part from her father.
Then France went to war with Germany. The laws of the state were
harsh and unbending. Even old Pierre was dragged: off to the front.
Camille hid her tears and told him, ‘Don’t worry, father, I'll look after
our garden with my life.’
She had been trying to create a yellow variety of tuberose at the time.
Her father had said it couldn’t be done; she had insisted it could. She
resolved to astonish him with it when he came back from the war, if
she could make good her claim.
Meanwhile Jacques came home from the front on two days’ leave
to tell her that Pierre had been made a Commandant. He had been
unable to come himself, so he had sent Jacques with the good news.
Jacques arrived to find that a shell had landed in the flower-garden that
very morning. The garden had been destroyed, along with the person
who had guarded it with her life. That was the only mercy: Camille
too was dead.
Everybody wondered at the advance of civilization. That shell had
swept across the sky for all of twenty-five miles! Such was the progress
of the times!
The might of civilization has been proved elsewhere too. The proof
lies in the dust and nowhere else. It happened in China. That nation
had to battle with two powerful civilized states.’ There used to be a
splendid palace in Beijing. It was full of enchanting works of art
gathered over the ages. Such wonders had never been worked by human
hand before, and never will be again. But China lost the war. It was
bound to lose, for civilization is marvellously skilled in the arts of
destruction. But alas for all that wonderful art, the loving labours of
generations of master spirits! It disappeared who knows where, amidst
the short-lived scratching and biting of civilization. I once went
travelling to Beijing’ and saw it with my own eyes. I can hardly bear
to talk about it.

—Translated by Suvro Chatterjee


Explanations
M4

OUR LITTLE RIVER


kash: a reed-like plant with white flowers.
mynah: a bird like a starling.

THE RUNAWAY CITY

Howrah Bridge: The most important bridge joining Calcutta with its
twin city Howrah across the river Hooghly. The present bridge
began to be built in 1937. When Rabindranath published this poem
in 1931, there was only a pontoon bridge or ‘bridge of boats’.
Harrison Road: a road in central Calcutta leading to the Howrah
Bridge; now called Mahatma Gandhi Road.
Monument: the Ochterloney Monument, now called Shahid Minar
(Martyrs’ Column): a tall tower in the heart of Calcutta.
nagra: a kind of shoe with turned-up points, worn in northern India.

BHOTAN-MOHAN
banana-gourd: the thick skin or shell ofa tight-layered bunch of banana
flowers.

THE FLYING MACHINE


adjutant bird: a big ungainly stork that (like the common Indian or
pariah kite) eats small animals and all kinds of rubbish.

THE TIGER
This poem shows how Rabindranath can bring serious social concerns
even into a funny fantasy. Here he is mocking and attacking caste
236 SELECTED WRITINGS FOR CHILDREN

divisions. Putu belongs to a low caste: if the lordly tiger eats him, he
will be defiled, so that other tigers will refuse to eat with him or marry
his daughter.
Mahatma Gandhi (Mohandas Karamchand Gandhi, 1869-1948)
was the most important leader and social reformer in the days of India’s
struggle for freedom. He carried out a crusade for the uplift of the lower
castes; hence Putu calls himself a follower of Gandhi.
memsahib: a European woman.

THE PALM TREE

In the original, the tree is specifically the tal gachh or toddy palm.

THE, HERO

red hibiscus: This flower is sacred to the goddess Kali, commonly


worshipped by bandits with bloody sacrifices in olden times. See
Rabindranath’s own account in ‘My Childhood’ (p. 206).

THE WISE BROTHER

the washerman’s baby donkey: Washermen used to (and sometimes still


do) keep donkeys to carry their loads of washing.
Ganesh. the elephant-headed god of wealth and wisdom. People are
often named after him.

BIG AND SMALL

Chariot Day: the Ratha Jatra, a festival when Lord Jagannath, with his
brother Balaram and his sister Subhadra, are said to take a
ceremonial ride in a chariot. The most important chariot festival is
held at Puri in Orissa state, but fairs are held at many places in
Bengal and elsewhere at the time.
Ashwin: the early autumn month when the Durga Puja, Bengal’s most
important festival, is held.

THE KING’S PALACE


The actual childhood experience behind this story is described by
EXPLANATIONS 237

Rabindranath in a section of Memories of My Life. (See p. 214.) It is


also the subject of a poem in Shishu.
Nilkamal-Master: Nilkamal Ghoshal, Rabindranath’s childhood tutor,
who also features in the poet’s accounts of his childhood.

MORE-THAN-TRUE

Ush-khush Mountains: Rabindranath moves between real and fantastic


names at this point. The cities have real names, or something like
them; but ushkhush is a Bengali word used of fidgety or restless
people.

THE RAT’S FEAST


Kalikumar Tarkalankar: Kalikumar was the man’s first name.
Tarkalankar (‘ornament to the art of logic’) was a title or degree
given him for his Sanskrit learning. The name sounds a little like
Kalo kumro tatka lanka, ‘Black pepper and fresh (i.e., hot) chilli’.
The Sacrifice of the Black Pumpkin: Vegetables, especially pumpkins,
could be given to gods as offering or ‘sacrifice’; but of course the
boys are thinking of a more bloody kind of sacrifice.
sugar-balls... sweets: The Bengali refers to kadma, crunchy balls of
sugar, and khaichur, sweetened popped rice rolled into balls.

WISHES COME TRUE

Krittibas’s Ramayana: The Ramayana is one of the two great ancient


Indian epics. Its most popular Bengali rendering is by Krittibas Ojha
(born c. 1400).
jatra: the traditional popular theatre of Bengal.
paan: the betel leaf, garnished with spices and chewed by people in most
parts of India.

THE WELCOME

zaminadar: landlord. See Introduction, p. 9.


your daughter: a Bengali pun here. The Bengali word for ‘girl’ or
‘daughter’ is meye, which the zamindar confuses with ‘MA’,
a marriage: another pun. Biye in Bengali means a marriage or wedding.
238 SELECTED WRITINGS FOR CHILDREN

THE POET AND THE PAUPER

The names of the characters are significant. Kunjabihari means ‘he who
walks in the garden’, while Bashambad means ‘devoted, obsequious,
flattering’.
dal: pulses, lentils. ts

THE ORDEALS OF FAME

Ganat parataram nahi: (Sanskrit) “Nothing is greater than music.’


donation... throwing me out: a Bengali pun here. Chanda, a subscrip-
tion, is linked by sound (though not origin) to chand, the moon.
And to give someone an ardhachandra or ‘half-moon’ means to
throw him out by the neck. Kangalicharan is saying something like
‘I wanted the moon but you gave me only a half-moon.’
paan: betel leaf.
tanpura: a stringed instrument used as an accompaniment by Indian
classical singers.
tabla set: the pair of small drums used to accompany Indian music.
khayal: one of the four major forms or modes of north Indian vocal
music.
tappa: another of these major musical forms or modes.
Shori Miyan: the man who first developed and popularized the tappa.
His real name was Ghulam Nabi (late 18th/early 19th century).

THE EXTENDED FAMILY

the Company: the East India Company, which administered British-


held India till 1857. After that, India was ruled directly by the British
crown, but the administration was still popularly referred to as ‘the
Company’.
bound up with others’ support: a Bengali pun: parer arthe, which can
mean ‘to benefit others’ or ‘in the interest of others’, but also ‘at
others’ expense’.
two wives: Hindus were allowed more than one marriage at this time.
green coconut: which contains a sweet refreshing fluid or ‘water’.
your nephew: In the Bengali, Paresh makes a reference to Sanskrit
grammar at this point. This could not be rendered in English.
EXPLANATIONS 239

the fires of hell: The Bengali refers to ‘Ravana’s kitchen-fires’. Ravana,


the demon-king of Lanka, was said to have so many people in his
palace that its kitchen fires were always kept burning.
brother-in-law: Such joking torments were traditionally bestowed on
brothers-in-law—though more usually by their sisters-in-law.

THE FREE LUNCH

Bhuto, Modho (a corruption of ‘Madhu’), Harey (a corruption of


‘Hart’): homely, rough-cut names, contrasting with the elaborate
Sanskritic name ‘Chandrakanta’.
right eye’s been twitching: thought to be a lucky sign in men.
Company shares: shares of the old East India Company, considered a
very secure investment.
amburi tobacco: a kind of superior scented tobacco.
tola: the weight of an old silver rupee. Only the most expensive kinds
of tobacco were sold in such small quantities.
tobacco bowl: the part of the hookah that actually holds the tobacco.
Lord Shiva: in one of his characteristic veins, held to be addicted to
drink, drugs and wayward behaviour.
Nandi and Bhringi: two of Shiva’s followers.
green coconut: with its refreshing ‘water’. See notes to “The Extended
_ Family’.
in the Company’s domain: under British rule. See notes to “The
Extended Family’.
when the ocean was churned: \n Hindu mythology, the gods and demons
were said to have together churned the ocean, using Mount Mandar
as the churning-rod, and drawn from it the goddess Lakshmi and
many celestial creatures and substances. They then churned it again
to draw a deadly poison, which Shiva drank up so that it could not
destroy the universe.
Udo: a corruption of ‘Uday’—could be friendly, but is obviously
sarcastic here.
Uday... disappearing act. a Bengali pun. Uday literally means ‘rising’,
as of the moon. Chandra means ‘moon’, and the Bengali word used
here means ‘to set’.
baksheesh: a tip.
Hamilton’s: a famous jeweller and silversmith’s shop in Calcutta.
240 SELECTED WRITINGS FOR CHILDREN

THAT MAN

Mahabharata: one of the two great ancient Indian epics.


Tepantar: a vast field traditionally mentioned in Bengali fairy tales.
malai: a sweet made from cream.
Barabazar: a market area in central Calcutta.
in these parts: i.e., around Shantiniketan, with reddish soil.
jamewar. a kind of expensive shawl, embroidered all over, made in
Kashmir.
Just think, Shrikanta etc.: From a traditional Bengali song called a
panchali by the famous poet Dasharathi Ray. The song had been
taught to Rabindranath in his childhood by Kishorinath
Chattopadhyay (see note below).
Chitragupta: the secretary or assistant of Yama, the god of death. It was
his task to record everyone’s good and bad deeds, to judge them by
after their death.
Hindustani ustad: a master-singer of North Indian classical music.
Mohan Bagan: a famous Calcutta football club.
Bhim Nag: a famous Calcutta sweet-maker.
Din-da: Dinendranath Tagore (1882-1935), Rabindranath’s great-
nephew: a notable musician, one of the chief musical members of
the Tagore circle. Da is short for Dada. Dinendranath was Nandini’s
elder cousin.
rasgullas: a sweet consisting of balls of curd in sugar syrup.
Barabazar, Bowbazar, Nimtala: parts of Calcutta.
Kumbha Mela: a great religious fair held at Prayag (Allahabad) and
Hardwar, and less famously at some other places of pilgrimage—
not, of course, at Kanchrapara, whch is an industrial town near
Calcutta.
Doctor Nilratan Sarkar: (1861-1943), one of the most famous physi-
cians of the time.
jalebis: a kind of lacy fritter dipped in sugar syrup.
chamchams: a kind of sweet.
supari: betel-nut: the nut of a kind of palm, chopped up finely and
used as an ingredient with betel leaf or paan.
ghee. a kind of thick butter.
dirty water from his hookah: a chamber of the hookah contains water.
EXPLANATIONS 241

sinful age: the Kali Yuga, the last and worst of the four yugas or ages
into which human history was divided in Hindu myth and
philosophy.
black face: The hanuman or langur (specifically mentioned in the
Bengali) has a black face.
Rai Bahadur: a title given by the British government to Indians who
were particularly loyal to them—even (as implied here) by giving
them information about those fighting the British to win indepen-
dence for India.
Smritiratna: a scholarly title: ‘the jewel of the smritis’ (certain religi-
ous texts). Mashai (Mahashay) is a term of courtesy or respect.
Smritiratna Mashai is a traditional Sanskrit scholar or pandit,
thus necessarily a traditional-minded brahman. This makes his
fastidiousness about touch and diet quite appropriate, but his
playing football or chatting with a doorman just as unlikely.
Ochterloney Monument: See notes to “The Runaway City’.
Senate Hall: a famous building belonging to Calcutta University, now
demolished. It was actually a long way off from the Monument.
The Statesman: an English newspaper published from Calcutta. Its
office is close to the Monument, as is the Indian Museum.
Comment vous portez-vous, sil vous plait?: (French) ‘Please, how are
ou?’
Sankbya philosophy: one of the six great schools of ancient Indian
philosophy.
remedy: There were many traditional penances to remove pollution and
loss of caste. Of course these would be found in the Sanskrit scrip-
tures or Hindu almanacs, not in Webster’s English Dictionary.
Bhatpara: a town near Calcutta, traditionally the home of many
Sanskrit scholars. The pandits there would have been able to advise
Smritiratna Mashai.
twig toothbrush: specifically of the neem tree: a traditional practice.
Ganesh. See note to ‘The Wise Brother’. Ganesh is also held to have
written the ancient epic Mahabharata to the poet Vyasa’s dictation;
so the Man is actually paying the writer a compliment by comparing
him to Vyasa.
to Cardiff for a game of cards: The Bengali, necessarily, has a different
pun: ‘I went to Tasmania to play sas (Bengali for ‘cards’).
242 SELECTED WIRITINGS® KORACHIT DREN

Privy Council: the highest judicial authority of the British Empire,


where lawsuits could be referred from India in the days of British
rule.
bizarre story: The Bengali refers to adbhuta rasa. This is one of the
nine rasas or poetic veins prescribed in ancient Sanskrit poetic
theory. The adbhuta rasa is the poetic vein of the marvellous or
wonderful. But adbhut in Bengali commonly means ‘strange’ or
‘bizarre’, and Rabindranath is jokingly using the word in this
everyday sense.
Kishori Chatto: Kishorinath Chatto (i.e., Chattopadhyay or Chatterjee)
was actually an employee of the Tagores in the poet’s own
childhood. He was the particular assistant and travelling com-
panion of the poet’s father Debendranath. Once a professional
folk singer, he taught the young Rabindranath many songs.
Rabindranath is fancifully transferring to Pupe his own childhood
companion.
Ravana: The demon-king of Lanka in the Ramayana, who stole away
Sita and was defeated by Rama. He was said to have ten heads.
Presumably Pupe had heard the account of Ravana’s death in the
Ramayana the previous evening.
a rabbit fancier: The dark spots on the moon are sometimes thought
to make up the shape of a rabbit.
Brahma’s zoo: Brahma, the first of the three main aspects of the Hindu
godhead, is the creator of all things. (Vishnu is the preserver, and
Shiva the destroyer.)
Bangama bird: Bangama and his wife Bangami are a mythical bird-
couple appearing in Bengali fairy-tales.
Seven Sages: the Indian name for the constellation of the Great Bear
or Plough.
fields ofsleep: The Bengali refers to Tepantar. (See above.)
Jatayu bird: a legendary bird, featuring in the Ramayana. A friend of
Rama, he tried to prevent Ravana from carrying Sita away, but was
killed by him. He did, however, convey the news to Rama before
dying. .
squirrel... Rama’s bridge to Lanka: \n the Ramayana, Rama builds a
bridge across the sea in order to reach Lanka and destroy Ravana.
(A line of rocks in the sea at this point is supposed to be the remains
EXPLANATIONS 243

of the bridge.) All the animals helped Rama to build the bridge: even
the little squirrel brought small pebbles.
Diwali: the festival of lights.
Chhatrapati: a word meaning ‘king’ or ‘ruler’, specially applied to the
Maratha ruler Shivaji. (See notes on “The Representative’ below.)
But it literally means ‘lord of the umbrella’ (i.e., royal canopy), and
thus suits Sukumar’s make-believe horse.
Satya Yuga: Literally, ‘age of truth’: the first, ideal yuga or age of human
existence according to Indian legend. (See note on ‘Kali Yuga’
above.)

MOVING PICTURES

Nawab: a Muslim ruler.


Pathan: a member of certain races of present-day northern Pakistan.
They served traditionally as soldiers and guards.
shehnai: a wind-instrument, played especially at weddings.
chanda, hilsa, chital types of fish.
Santhal: a tribe of the forest regions of east-central India.

AT SIXES AND SEVENS

quicklime: spread on paan or betel-leaves before adding spices.


chapatis: a kind of flat round bread, very common in India.

THE INVENTION OF SHOES

pandits: men of classical Sanskrit learning.

THE BUILDER

I’m not your Shirish: The little boy speaking in this poem is pretending
he is a real builder as he makes his toy houses. But his account of
the builder’s work is very realistic, and of course the question he asks
at the end even more so.
roofbeaters: A roof was traditionally made waterproof by covering it
with a layer of special mortar, and having workmen (or often
women) beat it with bats until it was hard-packed.
244 SELECTED WRITINGS FOR CHILDREN

MADHO

shishu: a species of tree.

TWO BIGHAS OF LAND


bigha: a measure of land, a little less than half an acre.
sadhu: a holy man. However, the word can also mean an honest or
upright man, and the zamindar puns sneeringly on the two meanings
in his last speech in the poem. ;
festival-chariot: See note on ‘Chariot Day’ in “Big and Small’.
Oriya: a man from the state of Orissa.

THE MAGIC STONE

This story is taken from the Bhaktamal, a Hindi work (later rendered
in Bengali) on Vaishnav doctrines and the lives of Vaishnav saints and
holy men. The Vaishnavs (literally ‘followers of Vishnu’) were the
exponents of the Bhakti movement, a great spiritual movement of
medieval India.
Sanatan Goswami: (c. 1488-1558) was a famous Vaishnav saint.
Hailing from Bengal, he finally sought spiritual retreat at Vrindavan.
Vrindavan: a famous place of pilgrimage near Mathura in the present
state of Uttar Pradesh, beside the river Yamuna. It is holy because
of its associations with the god Krishna, and is specially revered by
Vaishnavs.
Bardhaman: a district in western Bengal.

THE FAKE FORTRESS

Narrates an incident of late 14th-century Rajput history. Rabindranath


took his material from Annals and Antiquities of Rajasthan (1829-32),
a great collection put together by the British soldier and administrator,
James Tod.
Lakha Rana, the Rana or king of Mewar, was the pre-eminent Rajput
ruler of the day, with his capital at the great fort of Chittor. But he
could not subdue the Hara or Haravanshi race under King Hamu, with
his stronghold at Bundi. Shortly before the events described here, the
Rana had besieged Bundi and been badly defeated by Hamu’s far
EXPLANATIONS 245

smaller army. (This is mentioned in the second stanza.) The Rana then
resorted to this childish and ignoble trick to make good his vow of
revenge. (Tod, however, only says he vowed not to eat.)
Kumbha: Kumbha Bairsi, one of a band of Haravanshis in the service
of Chittor, but basically more loyal to the general honour of his race.
What offends him about the Rana’s trick is the implied insult to
the actual fort of Bundi, the Haravanshi stronghold.
lion-gate: the main entrance to a fort or palace, often decorated with
images of lions.

THE CAPTIVE HERO


Narrates an incident of early 18th-century Sikh history, in the reign
of the Mughal Emperor Farrukhshiyar. The Sikhs were fighting to
preserve their independence against the Mughals. After the death of
their tenth and last leader, Guru Govind Singh, the command passed
to the ascetic Banda. He built a strong fort at Gurdaspur, to which
he was finally beaten back after a long struggle. This poem describes
the events that followed.
Rabindranath took his material from J. D. Cunningham’s A History
of the Sikhs (1849). He follows Cunningham quite closely, except for
leaving out an exchange between the captive Banda and a Muslim
nobleman. Also, Cunningham says Banda was ‘silent and unmoved’ as
he killed his son; Rabindranath shows him as displaying more paternal
feeling.
five rivers: ‘Punjab’ literally means “(the land of) five rivers’ flowing
through it: the Jhelum, Chenab, Ravi, Beas and Satluj.
the Guru: Guru Govind Singh (died 1708). It was he who enjoined
five vows on the Sikhs, one of them being to keep their hair unshorn
(and hence ‘knotted’).
‘Hail the unbodied God!’ : Alakh niranjan—a religious cry of the Sikhs,
literally ‘the invisible and uncoloured God’—i.e., a pure spirit
without material form or attributes.
Emperor's son: So in the Bengali (badshahzada). Seems to be used loosely
of the Emperor and his family.
their mother’s: i.e., their motherland’s.
The faith! The faith!: Arabic ‘Din! Din! —upholding, of course, the
Muslim or Islamic faith.
246 SELECTED WRITINGS FOR CHILDREN

THE REPRESENTATIVE
Describes an event in the career of Shivaji (c. 1627-80), the great
Maratha ruler and warrior. Ramdas the famous poet-saint was his
spiritual guide or guru.
Rabindranath took the story from the Introduction to Harry
Arbuthnot Acworth’s collection, Ballads of the Marathas (1894).
Satara: a place in the south of the present state of Maharashtra: one
of Shivaji’s chief strongholds and centres of administration.
Balaji: Balaji Abaji, Shivaji’s chitnis or chief writer. According to
Acworth, Shivaji dictated the letter; Rabindranath makes him write
it himself.
Shiva: The god Shiva is presented as ascetic, wandering, even wayward,
unconcerned with material goods and pleasures. He balances
the image of his consort Parvati or Durga as Annapurna, ‘giver of
food’ and mother to the world. These two deities present the
two aspects of human life. Most people, says Ramdas, follow one,
but he the other.
they cooked their rice: Acworth says ‘Ramdas baked two cakes, one of
which was eaten by him and one by Shivaji.’
royal flag: Saffron is the colour of spirituality and sacrifice. Shivaji made
his guru’s saffron banner his flag, ‘as a sign that the kingdom
belonged to an ascetic’ (Acworth).
evening raga: The raga cited is purvi, actually sung just before evening.
Your shoes...I bear: a reference to the ancient epic, the Ramayana.
Rama, rightful heir to the throne of Ayodhya, has to go into exile.
His brother Bharata rules in his place but does not sit on the throne:
instead, he places Rama’s shoes there, to indicate his respect for the
rightful ruler whose place he is taking.

THE BEGGAR’S BOUNTY

This event from the life of the Buddha (i.e., from the 6th or early Sth
century BC) was taken from a collection called Kalpadrumavadan.
Rabindranath found it in Rajendralal Mitra’s collection, The Sanskrit
Buddhist Literature of Nepal (1882). The poet has greatly simplified a
long story, leaving out many supernatural details, to make a striking
moral point.
EXPLANATIONS 247

Shravasti: an ancient city in the present-day state of Uttar Pradesh. The


Buddha lived for long on the outskirts of the city, so that it became
a great centre of Buddhist religion and culture.
Anathapindada: A merchant of Shravasti. His real name was Sudatta.
He was called “Anathapindada’ or ‘provider to the poor’. His
unlimited gifts to the Buddha and his religion, and his generosity
to the poor, finally left him poor himself. He also joined the Sangha
or Buddhist order, so that Supriya could be described as the daughter
of a bhikshu or ‘begging monk’.

MY CHILDHOOD

Rabindranath was born on 7 May 1861 in the large family mansion


belonging to a branch of the Thakur or Tagore family. It was located
in Jorasanko, a quarter of north Calcutta bordering Chitpur Road, the
oldest road in the city. The road has now been named Rabindra Sarani
after the poet.
The Tagores were a wealthy and well-established clan with several
branches. Their wealth came from land, and sometimes from business
ventures of varying success. Rabindranath’s grandfather Dwarkanath
(1794-1846, called ‘Prince’ because of his wealth, luxury and refine-
ment) was one of the first Indians to set up business enterprises along
Western lines and with British collaboration; but he suffered a great
crash. By contrast, the poet’s father Debendranath (1817-1905) soon
outgrew his self-indulgent youth to become a spiritually-minded person
known as the ‘Maharshi’ or ‘great sage’. Debendranath was one of the
early founders of the Brahmo Samaj, a Hindu reform movement.
Rabindranath’s mother was named Sarada Debi. He was her fourteenth
child and eighth son.
However old-fashioned and tradition-bound the poet’s childhood
home might seem to us, the Jorasanko Tagores became the most
enlightened and progressive family among the Bengali aristocracy of
the age. This showed in their commitment to education and new
thought, including the education of women and their entry into wider
society and occupations. These developments became prominent as the
members of Rabindranath’s generation began to grow up: the poet’s
account of his childhood suggests little or nothing of the process. But
248 SELECTED WRITINGS” FOR“GHIEDREN

the account has a double fascination: as a vivid, intimate portrayal of


upper-class Calcutta life in the 1860s, as well as a record of the early
thought and experience of one of the world’s great poets and thinkers.
paan: betel leaf.
memsahib: a European woman, supposed to be lacking in the tradi-
tional modesty of Indian women.
darwan: a doorkeeper, hence a guard.
siddhi: a kind of home-made intoxicating drink.
our tutor: This was Aghornath Chattopadhyay (Chatterjee), a medical
student who taught Rabindranath English from 1869. ‘Our’ refers
to Rabindranath, his elder brother Somendranath and his nephew
Satyaprasad Gangopadhyay (Ganguly), son of the poet’s sister
Soudamini. Both these boys were two years older than Rabindranath.
The three were brought up and schooled together.
shankhchunni: a kind of female ghost.
Magh and Phalgun: i.e., ate winter and early spring.
brahman’s ghost: a brahmadaitya: the ghost in the nut-tree referred to
earlier.
shikari: hunter.
Padma: a river in eastern Bengal; the largest of the branches or
distributaries making up thejoint delta of the Ganga and Brahmaputra
rivers.
the end of Chaitra: This time, and the ensuing summer, sees violent
evening storms or nor’westers in Bengal.
coolies: labourers, load-bearers.
puja: worship. Sacrifices were specially common during the great
festival of Durga in autumn and the Kali Puja that follows.
mantra: a holy chant or prayer.
Mejo Kaka: i.e., the second younger brother of one’s father. This was
Girindranath Tagore (1820-54—i.e., he died well before
Rabindranath’s birth).
jatra: See notes to “Wishes Come True’.
Nala and Damayanti: an old legend. Nala, king of Nishadha, loved
Damayanti, princess of Vidarbha. He sent his love-message through
a swan he had spared from killing. Damayanti too loved Nala so
much that she preferred to marry him rather than one of the several
gods seeking her hand.
EXPLANATIONS 249

ghats: jetties or landing-places. Bengal, especially its eastern part,


being riverine, ‘boats were a major (sometimes only) means of
transport. Hence the ghats were of great importance in the life of
the land.
pandits: men of classical Sanskrit learning.
baksheesh: tip, gift of money.
Brajeshwar: Though Rabindranath refers to the man by this name, he
actually seems to have been called Ishwar Das.
Jessore: a district in eastern Bengal, now in Bangladesh. (The Bengali
text gives some examples of Shyam’s dialect, which obviously cannot
be rendered in English.)
zamindars: See Introduction, p. 9.
the goddess Kali: of grim and violent attributes, hence commonly
worshipped by old-time bandits.
Dakar: ‘dacoit’ or bandit.
our clothes: Actually, the Tagore household accounts show that the
young Tagores’ clothes were not as few or austere as suggested here.
all the way: a Bengali pun on pade pade—literally, ‘at every step’.
Sita: During their forest exile, Sita was once left alone by her husband
Rama and his brother Lakshmana. Lakshmana drew a line round
her for her safety and forbade her to cross it. But she stepped across
it and was snatched away by Ravana.
even to the Bengali quarter: The northern part of Calcutta, where
Bengalis and other Indians chiefly lived, had far worse services and
amenities than the European quarter to the south; but there was
enough water even to supply this “Black Town’.
ate the fruit ofthe tree ofknowledge: a reference to the fall of Adam and
Eve as told in the Bible.
the king’s palace: See notes to “The King’s Palace’.
Guna Dada: Gunendranath Tagore (1847-81), younger son of
Rabindranath’s uncle Girindranath (see above) and father of
the artists Gaganendranath and Abanindranath (see Introduction,
. 10).
heaton a festival set up by the Brahmos (see note above), held in
the month of Magh.
Bodhoday: a ptimer of knowledge for children written by the great
scholar and reformer Ishwarchandra Vidyasagar.
250 SELECTED WRITINGS FOR CHILDREN

Valmtki’s original Ramayana: the Sanskrit Ramayana, attributed to the


poet Valmiki.
Sanskrit reader: The Bengali text names Rijupath, a collection of simple
Sanskrit pieces compiled by Ishwarchandra* Vidyasagar.
nasals and aspirates: These sounds are very common in Sanskrit, so that
people who do not know the language take them as the hallmark
of good Sanskrit.
Narada: a very learned sage of legend, supremely skilled in music and
poetry.
catechu paste: khayer, a paste smeared on the betel leaf or paan.
Boudi: elder brother’s wife.
Pratapaditya (c. 1560-1610), a ruler of Bengal. He defied the power
of the Mughals but was finally defeated by them. The Bengali text
refers specifically to a book about him, Bangadhip Parajay (The
Defeat of the King ofBengal) by Pratapchandra Ghosh (2 vols, 1869,
1884).
supari: See notes to “That Man’.
Bouthakrun, Bouthakurani: elder brother’s wife (like Boudi above).
eight kinds of:.. lentils: a popular observance called ‘atkouri’.
chandimandap: originally a place for the worship of the goddess Chandi
or Durga, but by extension a structure used as a meeting-place in
a village or within an estate.
gurumashai: teacher, especially at the traditional primary school or
pathshala.
Shanda and Amarka: Two brothers, teachers of Prahlad, the son of
Hiranyakashipu, the ruler of the demons. In the war between the
gods and demons, they first fought for the demons but later for the
gods. Hiranyakashipu swore vengeance against Vishnu for having
killed his brother. Finally Vishnu, in the shape of the Nrisingha or
half-man half-lion, killed Hiranyakashipu by disembowelling him
with his claws.
Chanakya or Kautilya (4th century BC): a great political thinker, adviser
to the Emperor Chandragupta Maurya. Besides his political writ-
ings, he is said to have written some moral verses in simple Sanskrit,
commonly taught to children.
child-Livingstone: i.e., a child explorer. David Livingstone was a famous
explorer of Africa.
EXPLANATIONS 231

kachuri, singara: types of fried savoury food (the latter called samosa
in Hindi).
alu dam: a savoury dish made from potatoes.
Ramprasad: Ramprasad Sen (c. 1720-81), a poet and singer. A devotee
of the goddess Kali and famous for his songs in her praise. The
quoted line opens a well-known song by him.
maund: a measure of weight, about 37 kilograms or 82 pounds.
Begum: an aristocratic Muslim lady.
Sita in Exile: Sitar Banabas, a simple retelling of part of the Ramayana,
written for children by Ishwarchandra Vidyasagar.
The Slaying ofMeghnad: Meghnadbadh Kabya, an epic poem by Michael
Madhusudan Datta (Dutt) based on part of the Ramayana. (Meghnad
was Ravana’s son.) It was a long work in elaborate, rhetorical
language, a contrast to Sita in Exile.
Sitanath Datta: Rabindranath’s memory betrays him here. The
teacher was actually called Sitanath Ghosh, a preacher of the Brahmo
faith and an enthusiast in science and technology. He invented a
weaving machine and experimented with novel ways of treating
illness.
Heramba Tattvaratna: Nothing has been found out about this man.
Tattvaratna (‘Jewel of Philosophy’) is a title or degree awarded for
Sanskrit scholarship.
Mugdhabodh: a Sanskrit grammar attributed to the ancient scholar—sage
Bopadeva.
Nilkamal-Master: See notes to “The King’s Palace’ above.
namaz: the prayers offered by Muslims five times a day.
cowries: a kind of shell, once used as money but by that time only as
a plaything.
Aghor-Master: See note on ‘our tutor’ above.
Reader: This may have been the First or Second Book of Reading, a
celebrated textbook of the age, composed by Pyaricharan Sarkar. But
in Memories of My Life, Rabindranath specifically cites, as being
black-bound, a book from Macculloch’s Course of Reading.
Normal School: established in early 1855 under the supervision of
Ishwarchandra Vidyasagar (see above). This was the second school
to which Rabindranath went, the first (which still exists) being the
Oriental Seminary.
252 SELECTED WRITINGS FOR CHILDREN

the Principal: In a piece in Galpa-Salpa, Rabindranath names the


Principal of the Bengal Academy as a Mr De Cruz.
Persian: The language still had importance in India at that time as a
relic of Mughal rule.
Munshi: the subject of a piece in Galpa-Salpa.
a school of my own: This was, of course, the school at Shantiniketan.
another friend... fascinated by magic: The subject of another piece in
Galpa-Salpa, where the boy’s initials are given as H.Ch.H. His name
was Harishchandra Haldar.
Brahmo Samaj: the formal organization or ‘church’ of the Brahmo
community (see above).
Comedy of Errors: The Bengali word here is Bhrantibilas, the title of
a prose retelling of Shakespeare’s play The Comedy of Errors by
Ishwarchandra Vidyasagar. (The Bengali text has been slightly
compressed at this point, to leave out a reference to earlier passages
not included here.)
Ranjit Singh: (1780-1839), a great Sikh leader and ruler of Punjab.
Bhim, Arjun: two of the five Pandava brothers, heroes of the
Mahabharata.
Bouthakurani: elder brother’s wife (the full form of Bouthakrun above).
kabuliwala: an Afghan trader or pedlar. Rabindranath has a famous
short story about a kabuliwala.
Mahananda Mushi: Vhe Yagores’ ‘munshi’ or clerk. His name was
Mahananda Mukhopadhyay (Mukherjee). Prashantakumar Pal,
Rabindranath’s recent biographer, has found evidence that the
mother’s anxiety lay elsewhere. She had been alarmed by an
unfounded report in the magazine Somprakash that her husband had
given up his family and worldly concerns to lead a spiritual life in
the Himalayas. Unable to express her fears openly, she had thought
of this means to get news of her husband. It also appears that
Rabindranath’s immediately older brother, Somendranath, was
involved in the letter-writing. (See Prashantakumar Pal, Rabijibani
vol. 1, Bhurjapatra: Calcutta, 1389/1982, pp. 136-7.)

DESTRUCTION
As this piece was written on 6 March 1941, the setting could be either
the First (1914-18) or Second (1939-45) World War. [Of course it
EXPLANATIONS 253

must have been the latter, going on at the time, that moved Rabindranath
to tell the story.]
two powerful civilized states: We cannot be quite certain which two states
Rabindranath has in mind. One, no doubt, is Britain; the other
might be the United States, Russia or even Japan.
I once went travelling to Beijing: in April-May 1924.
Notes on Texts, Dates, and Publication

The Bengali text followed is that in the original Visva-Bharati edition


of Rabindranath’s Collected Works (Rabindra-Rachanabali), Calcutta,
Ashwin 1346-— (September—October 1939— ). Departures and changes
have been noted below.
Dates beginning 12... or 13... follow the Bengali calendar; the
international equivalents according to the Christian era are given
alongside. The Bengali era is 593 years behind the Christian. In other
words, to change to the international style, you must add 600 and then
subtract 7. But because the Bengali year begins in mid-April, you have
to subtract only G for the last three and a half Bengali months (mid-
Poush onward).
The English titles given in this book are not always exact translations
of the Bengali ones.

‘Grandfather’s Holiday’ (Thakurdadar Chhuti)—first published in the


Puja annual Parbani, ed. Nagendranath Gangopadhyay, 1 Ashwin
1325 (18 September 1918); collected in Palataka (October 1918).
‘Flowers’ (first line: Kal chhilo dal khali)—ftom Sahaj Path Part 1
(Vaishakh 1337, April-May 1930).
‘Our Little River’ (first line: Amader chhoto nadi)—from Sahaj Path
Part I (Vaishakh 1337, April-May 1930).
‘The Voyage’ (first line: Nadir ghater kachhe)—from Sahaj Path Part I
(Vaishakh 1337, April-May 1930).
“The Runaway City’ (first line: Ek din rate ami swapna dekhinu)—from
Sahaj Path Part 1 (Vaishakh 1337, April-May 1930). Another poem
called Chalanta Kaltkata (‘Calcutta on the Move’), in a similar vein
and even with some language in common, was published from a
manuscript after Rabindranath’s death in the Visva-Bharati Patrika,
NOTES ON TEXTS AND PUBLICATION 253

Shravan—Ashwin 1351 (July-September 1944), and then in Chitra-


Bichitra (1954).
‘Bhotan-Mohan’—written on 5 September 1938 at Shantiniketan;
first published in the Supplement to Khapchhara (At Sixes and
Sevens) in the Visva-Bharati edition of Rabindranath’s Works,
vol. 21.
‘The Flying Machine’ (Uro Jahaj)—first published in the children’s
magazine Sandesh, Vaishakh 1338 (April-May 1931); collected after
the poet’s death in Chitra-Bichitra (1954).
‘The Blaze’ (first line: Tolpariye uthlo para)—first published in the
Supplement to Khapchhara (At Sixes and Sevens) in the Visva-Bharati
edition of Rabindranath’s Works, vol. 21. Here, the servant’s name
is given as Tinkari, and the poem printed as a dialogue between
master and servant. Reprinted in Chitra-Bichitra, where it is entitled
Agnikanda (‘The Blaze’).
‘The Tiger’—first printed in the children’s magazine Mukul, Vaishakh
1341 (April-May 1934) under the title Bagher Suchita (‘The Tiger’s
Purity’); later included in Se (That Man), section 6. A similar poem
occurs in an essay for adults, Sahityatattwa (‘The Philosophy of
Literature’, 1934). There is also a short version in Pashchimyatrir
Diary (The Diary of a Traveller to the West), serially published
between Agrahayan 1331 and Jyaistha 1332 (November—December
1924 and May-June 1925), Rabindranath’s account of a journey to
South America.
‘The Palm Tree’ (Talgachh)—from Shishu Bholanath (1329/1922).
‘Sunday’ (Rabibar)—from Shishu Bholanath (1329/1922).
‘The Unresolved’ (Sangshayi)—from Shishu Bholanath (1329/1922).
‘The Stargazer’ (Jyotishi)—from Shishu Bholanath (1329/1922).
‘The Hero’ (Birpurush)—from Shishu (2 Ashwin 1310, September
1903).
‘The Wise Brother’ (Bigna)—from Shishu (2 Ashwin 1310, September
1903).
‘Big and Small’ (Chhotobaro)—from Shishu (2 Ashwin 1310, Septem-
ber 1903).
‘Astronomy (Jyotishshastra)—from Shishu (2 Ashwin 1310, September
1903).
GALPA-SALPA (CHATS) was published in Vaishakh 1348 (April—
256 SELECTED WRITINGS FOR CHILDREN

May 1941). Nearly all the pieces, including all those included here
except ‘The Rats’ Feast’ (Indurer Bhoj), were written in 1941, the
last year of Rabindranath’s life. ‘The Rats’ Feast’ had appeared in
the magazine Bangalakshmi in Asharh 1346 (June—July 1939) under
Nandini’s name. Rabindranath would sometimes tell her the outline
of a story and let her write it out in fult for him to look over and
put into final shape. The piece finally appeared in Rabindranath’s
name in a new edition of Galpa-Salpa published in Agrahayan 1372
(November—December 1965).
The Bengali titles of the other pieces are:
‘The Scientist’: Bignani
“The King’s Palace’: Rajar Bari
‘The Big News’: Baro Khabar
‘The Fairy’: Pari
‘More-than-True’: Aro-Satya
“Wishes Come True’ (Ichchhapuran)—first published in the children’s
magazine Sakha o Sathi, Ashwin 1302 (September—October 1895);
collected in Galpaguchchha (1934 edn., vol. 2).
PLAYS: See the Introduction (pp. 2—3) for the circumstances of first
publication. Most of the plays included here were collected in
Hasyakoutuk (1907), while ‘A Free Lunch’ was placed in Byangakoutuk
(1907). They had appeared earlier as follows:
“The Welcome’ (Abhyarthana)—Bharati, Shravan 1292 (July-August
1885).
‘The Poet and the Pauper’ (Bhab 0 Abhab)—Balak, Agrahayan 1292
(November—December 1885).
“The Ordeals of Fame’ (Khyatir Birambana)—Balak, Magh 1292
(January-February 1886). Adapted under the title Dukari Datta, it
was acted five times at the Emerald Theatre in Calcutta, the first
performance being on 6 April 1895. It was produced by the famous
actor-manager Ardhendushekhar Mustaphi, who might himself have
acted as Dukari.
“The Extended Family’ (Ekannabarti)—the combined magazines Bharati
and Balak, Vaishakh 1294 (April-May 1887).
“The Free Lunch’ (Binipayshar Bhoj)—Sadhana, Poush 1300 (Decem-
ber 1893—January 1894). This monologue-drama was popular
on the stage. Rabindranath seems to have written it with the
NOTES ON TEXTS AND PUBLICATION 257

well-known actor Akshaykumar Majumdar in mind: the latter


performed it several times at various gatherings.
SE (THAT MAN) appeared in Vaishakh 1344 (April-May 1937).
Some parts had appeared earlier in the children’s magazines Sandesh
and Rangmashal, and short sections elsewhere.
‘Moving Pictures’ (Chalachchitra)—composed around 27 March 1940;
found in a manuscript in the poet’s hand and first published in
Chitra-Bichitra (Shravan 1361, July-August 1954). A rather similar
poem, with many lines in common, was composed just over a month
later during the poet’s stay in Mangpu and first published in Chhara
(Bhadra 1348, August-September 1941).
‘The Invention of Shoes’ (Juta-Abishkar)—written in 1304 (1897-8);
published in Bharati, Jyaistha 1305 (May-June 1898) and then
collected in Kalpana, 1307 (1900).
‘The King’s Son and the King’s Daughter’ (Rajar Chhele 0 Rajar
Meye)—written in Chaitra 1298 (March-April 1891); published in
Sadhana, Ashath 1299 (June-July 1892) and then collected in Sonar
Tari (Poush 1300, 2 January 1894).
Kanika (‘Fragments’) was published on 4 Agrahayan 1306 (19 Novem-
ber 1899). The short poems were written over the preceding year
or more. No details are available about specific dates of composition.
‘The Builder’ (Rajmistri)—first collected in Shishu Bholanath (1329/
1922). A part of the poem was included in Sahaj Path Part 11 (1931).
‘Bhajahari’, written Jyaistha 1344 (May-June 1937) and ‘Madho’,
written Shravan 1344 (July-August 1937) were published in Chharar
Chhabi (Ashwin 1344, September—October 1937).
‘Two Bighas of Land’ (Dui Bigha Jami)—written on 31 Jyaistha 1302
(mid-June 1895). First published in Sadhana, Asharh 1302 (June—
July 1895); collected in Chitra (29 Phalgun 1302, 11 March 1896),
then in Kahini in the collected works Kabyagrantha, vol. 5 (1310/
1903-4), and finally placed in Katha 0 Kahini (1908). We have
followed a slightly abridged version of the poem given in the
collection Sankalita.
‘The Magic Stone’ (Parashpathar)—written 29 Ashwin 1306 (mid-
October 1899); ‘The Fake Fortress’ (Nakal Gar)—written 7 Kartik
1306 (23 October 1899); “The Captive Hero’ (Bandi Bir)—written
30 Kartik 1306 (15 November 1899); “The Representative’
258 SELECTED WRITINGS FOR CHILDREN

(Pratinidhi)—written 6 Kartik 1304 (mid-October 1897) while


travelling by boat to Orissa. All four poems first published in Katha
(1 Magh 1306, 14 January 1900); then in the somewhat different
group entitled Katha in vol. 5 of the collected works Kabyagrantha
(1310/1903-4), and finally included in the now standard collection
Katha o Kahini (1908). :
‘The Beggar’s Bounty’ (Nagarlakshmi), composed 27 Ashwin 1306 (13
October 1899), has a similar publishing history, except that it was
not included in Kabyagrantha.
The autobiographical extracts are taken from /iban-Smriti (Memories
of My Life, Shravan 1319, 25 July 1912), and Chhelebela (Childhood,
Bhadra 1347, August-September 1940). The specific chapters are
cited at the end of each section.
‘Destruction’ (Dhwangsa)—composed 6 March 1941 and first pub-
lished in Galpa-Salpa (Vaishakh 1348, April-May 1941).
List of Illustrations
x

Cover: Painting by Rabindranath. Rabindra Bhavan, Visva-Bharati.

Frontispiece: Painting by Rabindranath. Rabindra Bhavan.


Introduction:
Rabindranath and his eldest daughter Madhurilata. Pastel drawing,
1887.
Open-air class at Shantiniketan, taught by W. W. Pearson. Woodcut
by Ramendranath Chakrabarti from Shantiniketaner Brahma-
charyashram, Visva-Bharati (1395/1988).
Painting by Rabindranath. Rabindra Bhavan, Visva-Bharati.
Nandalal Bose hugged by a bear: Mural by Nandalal and pupils.
Santoshalay, Visva-Bharati.

‘Grandfather's Holiday’: “The old man was like a ripe mango...’:


Picture of Shrikantha Sinha. Illustration for /tban-Smriti by
Gaganendranath Tagore.
‘Flowers’: Woodcut by Nandalal Bose, Sahaj Path, Part 1 (1930).
‘Our Little River’: Sketch of the Ajay river by Nandalal Bose, Chharar
Chhabi (1937).
‘The Voyage’: Illustration by Asit Kumar Haldar for the poem entitled
‘The Merchant’ in The Crescent Moon (1913).
‘The Runaway City’: Illustration for the poem by Nandalal Bose in
Chitra-Bichitra (1361/1954 edn).
‘The Tiger’: Illustration for the poem by Nandalal Bose in Sahaj Path,
Part 3 (1941).
‘The Palm Tree’: Illustration for the poem by Nandalal Bose in
Sahaj Path, Part 3 (1941).
‘The Stargazer’: Woodcut by Nandalal Bose, Sahaj Path, Part 1 (1930).
260 SELECTED WRITINGS FOR CHILDREN

“The Hero’: Illustrations by Sukhen Gangopadhyay for a special edition


of the poem (Birpurush), Visva-Bharati (1369/1962).
‘The Wise Brother’: Painting by: Rabindranath. Rabindra Bhavan.
‘Big and Small’: Woodcut by Nandalal Bose for Sahaj Path, Part 1
(1930).
‘The Big News’: Illustration by Nandalal Bose for ‘Jalajatra’, Chharar
Chhabi (1937). ;
‘The Fairy: Painting by Rabindranath. Rabindra Bhavan, Visva-
Bharati.
‘The Rats’ Feast’: Sketch by Rabindranath for Galpa-Salpa.
‘Wishes Come True’: Illustration by Nandalal Bose for the poem
‘Makal’, Chharar Chhabi (1937).
‘The Welcome’, “The Poet and the Pauper’, “The Ordeals of Fame’,
“The Extended Family’, “The Free Lunch’: Woodcut by Nandalal
Bose, Sahaj Path, Part 1 (1930).
“That Man’: All drawings for Se by Rabindranath.
‘Moving Pictures’: All illustrations by Nandalal Bose. Woodcut of fish
from Sahaj Path, Part 2 (1930); all other woodcuts selected from
Sahaj Path, Part 1 (1930), chiefly the series illustrating the Bengali
alphabet.
‘At Sixes and Sevens’: All illustrations by Rabindranath for Khapchhara.
‘The Invention of Shoes’: Drawings by Rabindranath. Rabindra
Bhavan, Visva-Bharati.
‘Fragments’: Paintings by Rabindranath. Rabindra Bhavan, Visva-
Bharati.
‘Bhajahari’: Painting by Rabindranath. Rabindra Bhavan, Visva-Bharati;
illustration by Nandalal Bose for ‘Bhajahari’, Chharar Chhabi
(1937).
“The Builder’: Illustration for the poem by Nandalal Bose in Sahaj
Path, Part 2 (1930).
‘Madho’: Illustration for the poem by Nandalal Bose in Chharar
Chhabi (1937).
“Two Bighas of Land’: Illustration by Nandalal Bose for “Talgachh’,
Chharar Chhabi (1937).
“The Fake Fortress’: Illustration by Nandalal Bose in Sahaj Path, Part 2
(1930).
LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS 261

“My Childhood’:
Rabindranath, his elder brother Somendranath and his nephew
Satyaprasad with Shrikantha Sinha: photograph c. 1873-4.
Painting by Rabindranath. Rabindra Bhavan; Visva-Bharati.
Illustration by Nandalal Bose for the poem Kather Singi (The Wooden
Lion) in Chharar Chhabi (1937).
‘Under the banyan tree. ..’: Illustration for /iban-Smriti by Gaganendra-
nath Tagore.
Illustration by Nandalal Bose for the poem Azar Bichi (The Custard-
Apple Seed) in Chharar Chhabi (1937).
Illustration by Nandalal Bose for Akash in Chharar Chhabi (1937).
‘My father sitting in front of the garden...’: Illustration for Jiban-
Smriti by Gaganendranath Tagore.
Doodles from Rabindranath’s manuscripts used as space-fillers.
OXFORD INDIA PAPERBACKS

SELECTED WRITINGS FOR


CHILDREN
Rabindranath Tagore
edited by Sukanta Chaudhuri

‘Funny, imaginative and at the same time,


endowed with different layers of meaning
that is of equal appeal to adults as
well as children.’
—The Indian Express
*... dips into the very essence of Bengali
imagination ... a wonderfully produced
book, with paintings, illustrations, doodles,
sketches and wood-cuts ...’
—Hindustan Times

‘The translations are of very high quality.


The poems include not only whimsy,
nonsense and fantasy, but also moral pieces
... and a wealth of illustrations.’
—The Book Review

Cover illustration: Painting by Rabindranath M@gus Books $8.00


courtesy Rabindra Bhavan, Visva-Bharati 02/09/21 / Trade PB List Price $24.99
Tagore, Ra/Selected Writings For Chil
classics asian / Floor

OXFORD
UNIVERSITY PRESS BS
LLU
“BoaeIi4
MAL
OF F1a2
9"780195"686791"
www.oup.com Rs 325

You might also like